BDSM Library - The Completion of a Circle - Dark Love 3

The Completion of a Circle - Dark Love 3

Provided By: BDSM Library
www.bdsmlibrary.com



Synopsis: Dark Love 3 THE COMPLETION OF A CIRCLE. The final book of the trilogy, takes one of the characters from book one and two and takes him from, pet to Chosen, to Childe. The trilogy deals with SM/BD/DS, a truly romantic tale, but one that also has rape, incest, slavery torture and snuff.

THE COMPLETION OF A CIRCLE

Dark Love - 3

By: V.L. Marquette

Lightly edited by; Ravyn

(Author's Note) Okay, this time I do believe I am going to get it all out first so I don't have to keep going back and repeating myself.

*****NO ONE, and I do mean NO ONE.***** Under the age of eighteen or who lives in area's where this sort of reading material is considered illegal should read ant farter.

Now having said that, if you are still with me, the material within these pages is Fiction. Thus saying, anything any resemblance too anything or anyone living or dead, or in the vampires case, Undead are purely coincidental. I mean let us all be real for just one moment. This is a vampire erotica, as in smut. True high-class smut, but it is smut nonetheless.

So, now that I have your complete and undivided attention, have fun.

Vampire's and Mage's and Blood Bond's oh my.

THE COMPLETION OF A CIRCLE

Dark Love 3

The Final Adventure of the Undead.(For Now)

Prologue

David was as nervous as Christian as he prepared himself to see his Sire again. It had been over fifty years since last he had seen Sharra, though he had kept her abreast of each Childe he had sired, from Anna to Christian. And now, she would not only know about his Brood, but have the chance to see them as well. Also hanging over his head was the mistakes he had made with Joseph, would she take him to task for those? And well he knew the type of punishment his Sire was capable of putting him through.

* * *

Anna sat beside Christian, trying to calm him down. He was a nervous wreck. She felt for him. It must be difficult for him, knowing that he was to meet his Grand-Sire for the first time. She knew how nervous she had been about her first visit to Sharra. Christian had it easier this time than she had. He at least had David and her to hide behind if he needed to. When David had allowed Sharra to safeguard her passage from their space to hers through the Dark Paths, she had been alone. "Little brother, you are going to have to relax." She chided him. "You keep this up, and when she gets here she is going to think your Sire has been telling horror stories about her."

Christian looked down, shamefaced. "I don't mean to be like this, Lil, it's just that I never got to meet Kali. The whole idea of getting to meet my new Grand-Sire just blows my mind."

Anna chuckled and patted him on the arm. "Oh, she isn't that bad. I am betting money that you fall in love with her in the first five minutes."

* * *

Morgan was none too thrilled with the prospect of being asked to stay, alone, in a house, full, of vampires that she didn't know. "Do I ' have', to do this Master?" She wouldn't whine, she knew he expected better of her, but she did want him to understand that she was not real happy with this, just one more time.

"Yes, my sweet one, I have given my word. Unlike my two there," he pointed to where both Robyn and Torin sat watching them. "You are no Mage, Tori and Robyn both are strong enough now in their art to make several of the younger Kin frightened. And the older Kin might be tempted to make them theirs since Mages are so uncommon now. And I would rather not have that temptation added to an already tense situation. So it is you who I send to reassure Cerberus that no harm will befall the youngster that I am bringing here."

She sighed, shoulders slumping. She knew that tone, so trying to make him change his mind was a waste of time. "Okay, Az, I'll, go. I just want to go on record, again, as saying, I don't wanna do this."

He chuckled, pulling her close against him. "Tell you what, precious. You go and be my good girl, and I promise you, once the council is over and my house returns to the quiet peace that I love, I will see you well rewarded." He bit at her lower lip. Promise and comfort in his kiss. "I promise you, sweet, when I bring you home again, I will see you are given my full attention."

The promise of getting a chance to have him all to herself was worth the unpleasantness of having to stay with the Rogue vampires. "Well, okay." She giggled trying to evade his tickling fingers. "But only, if, you promise." Pushing his hands out of the way, she pulled close, striving to prove to her master and, one day, Sire, how much she loved him.

Azrael laughed at her as she willingly pressed herself against him. "Well then I suggest we hurry along. The sooner I drop you off with Cerberus, the sooner I will be able to return for you."

She nodded, letting him pull away just far enough to take his hand. "Okay, I'm game, let's go."

CHAPTER 1

David moved to greet his Sire. "Sharra, Mother, it's so good to see you."

Sharra smiled up at her Childe. "And to see you too my dear. So how is my new Grand-Childe?"

"Christian?" David turned to look at his new Childe. "Come, meet my Sire, and your Grand-Sire." He grinned at Sharra. "Mother, this is Christian, he was Shiva's boy, and now he is mine."

Sharra hugged the young Fledgling. "Hello sweet. It is good to see you. I knew your Sire's Sire. Kali was a good friend of mine."

Again, the willingness to accept him stunned Christian. "I-Umm," he struggled to speak to her. He had no idea what he should say to her. "Vincent has told me all about you." He refused to pull away. Allowing instead for this woman to welcome him. This was the one thing that Shiva had been unable to offer him. Shiva's Sire had been dead, and so there was no family to come to know, his Sire's brothers hated him, and so alone they had struggled to face the world.

She smiled at him warmly. "Yes, I can just imagine. Well don't pay him any mind. Only about half of what he says about me is true. The rest is just him." She looked to David. "I am so proud of you. You should have been my first Childe." She looked back at Magnus who stood anger and fear clear on his features. "After all I seemed to have failed with that one."

"Don't worry about it, Mother." David wouldn't let her beat herself over Magnus's wretched state of existence. "You can't always predict how the Fledgling will fly, once it leaves the nest. I've made some pretty stupid mistakes myself, and I've only been gone from you a little over sixty years. He's had lots more time to screw up." He wouldn't let her take the blame for this, and even if he had to anger her, he would make her see that she wasn't responsible for everything that one of her Brood does. "But I have to admit," he went on. "I might have done some stupid things, but I never killed any Kin without reason, most assuredly not because they wouldn't be my slaves. The shame is his, Mother, not yours."

* * *

Azrael could feel the tension as Morgan and he appeared in the Rogue Covenstead. The feel of a foreboding was, so heavy that it was almost a physical blow seemed to permeate from everyone.

"Greetings Elder." Cerberus rose to step into his role as Coven Master of his domain. "This gathering is long in coming, I think Titania is going to bust a gasket before it is all over. Is this the one you are leaving here?" He indicated to Morgan, who was standing there pressed against Azrael.

"Yes," Azrael had to physically push Morgan forward. "And where is Titania, I am after all here for her." Long in coming, the boy didn't know how right he really was. It had taken Azrael almost a year to first get a hold on the accused, and then set it up so that he had five, and no less than five, elders to sit on the council. But tedious and time consuming as it had been he had done it.

"She's coming, just messing around with her dress and makeup. You're a little early. She is almost finished." He held out his hand. "Why don't you let your girl there, come on in and take a seat. After all, being a living promise that the Kin under my protection will not be harmed, does not include being made to stand in the middle of the floor for hours waiting for her release or doom."

He nodded, motioning for Morgan to take a seat. "Precious, you are safe here. None here will harm you." He tried soothing her nerves. "You trust me, do you not?"

'Sure I do. I know I will be just fine'. She tried to convince herself that Azrael was right, 'unless, things go all wrong'. Despite her best efforts, the thought came to her. 'Then I'm take-out'. "Just rush things along Master, if you can. I'll be good, stay, behave." A small hand fit well into his. "I know I'm supposed to be safe and all, but if you could hurry things along, I'd be real thankful."

"That makes two of us." Titania stood in the doorway. Her usual garb of black silk, lace and leather was exchanged for a simple black dress and heels. "I am ready Azrael. Again, your word, You won't let him kill me." She was as thrilled about going into a Lined Covenstead, as Morgan was about having to stay here. They both knew how much danger they were in. Despite all the words that both Coven Masters had uttered to assure them.

He rolled his eyes, "On my oath as a Lined Elder of the Vampyr, you are safe. There is nothing else I could promise you that would be anymore true than the words I have just spoken. Now are we need go? It will not be long before the others begin to make an appearance within my home."

Titania took one last good look at her surroundings before taking the hand that was offered. "Okay Elder, it's your ball game, I only hope I'm on the winning team." She muttered under her breath as the black of the Dark Paths took them.

'Okay, so I am here, now what'? Morgan looked at the vampires around her. The reacquiring nightmare she had been living with for the last near year, she was being held as a hostage in trust for Titania who had left with Azrael. 'I only hope Az, is as good as they say he is'. If, he, wasn't she would end up lunch, and several of the Kin around here looked as if they had not been eating none to good lately. Not very reassuring, all around her, they watched. Both Kin and kine alike, they sat, stood, lay and lounged watching her. She had never felt so out of place before in her life. She felt like the Blue Plate Special at the local diner, a feeling that she was not particularly happy with. She looked up to Cerberus. "So," she hated to be a pest, but she needed to know what the deal was here. "Can I ask, Master, what am I supposed to be doing right now? I mean like how many of y'all want to add me to your menu?"

The young slim, overly pretty, vampire that sat, in, Cerberus's lap, laughed. "Do?" He looked down at his husband and lover. "Cerberus," he punched him in the arm " 'Tell her' something, she is scared stiff." He had no patience for this foolishness. Azrael had not lied. He had been open to them, going out of his way in the past months to ease their fears. Only truth could pass mind to mind, and lies could not be held there. And, yet, still Cerberus had insisted on having a hostage for Titania. And knowing how much this would frighten the ancient Elders Chosen. He couldn't help but think that it was a really rather stupid thing to do.

Morgan looked to the older Kin, as she tried to decide whether the rumbling coming from his chest was a chuckle or a growl, and not being able to. She came to the conclusion that desecration really was the better part of valor, so she sighed, and pulled back. "Uh, never mind, Master, I'll just sit here and hope that the council meeting doesn't take too long." She was, no, more ready to anger Cerberus, than she was Michael. Both were young to the Vampyr, but that didn't mean they couldn't fix, her, but good.

Again that rumble, as Cerberus reached out patting her hand. "Kid, relax, I'll be honest with you. I would just as soon not have your Master decide to take a pound of my flesh because he thinks one of mine frightened you." He tightened his grip on the younger vampire in his lap, hugging him. "It's okay, Eris, I'm not going to let anyone here hurt her. I keep my word, as long as Titania returns in one piece and no one is going to come and seek revenge because what was done this day, the old one will find that, I have kept his little one here just the same." His hand moved to include the room. "I don't care what you do here Morgan, watch the idiot box, read a book, sit and chat with anyone who wants to talk to you."

Having her options listed made her feel a, little, better. But TV had never been much her thing, and 'read a book' ? Who was he kidding? Like she could even think in this mess. So that left talking to one of them. Could she just turn around and strike up a conversation with one of the many who watched her.

Eris rolled his eyes. 'I swear. The fool acts like she should be used to things like this' . "Damnit Cerberus. She doesn't 'know' anyone here right now." He gave his partner, one last final look of, utter, disgust and slid from Cerberus's lap, reaching for her hand. "Come on honey, lets go see what kind of trouble we can get into." He shook his head at the caution in her eyes. "You don't have to look at me like that. I might not look like much, Morgan, but believe me. There is not a soul in this house who would even so much as 'dream' of questioning me. I may look very young, but other than Cerberus, I am the eldest here, and if I was in a situation where I was going to lose, " he snickered. "Well being the husband to the Covenstead Master does have its advantage."

'Oh happy, happy, joy, joy'. She sighed, mentally echoing William's favorite whine, as she followed him.

* * *

Titania looked at the gathered Elders, and at the face that had filled her nightmares for almost four years now. It was Magnus. He was, having, to be forcefully restrained by both, the, woman who was his Sire, and another of his blood. He wanted to see her dead. She knew that. Nothing could take that knowledge away from her, or deny the truth. They did not care. The horror of the truth, though it was painful, did not surprise her. She had always known it, deep down inside. The monster had killed her family, and would kill her, if only he had the chance, and they did not care. She had been a fool for coming here. They would not listen, did not concern themselves with the petty actions of a Lined vampire. They acted as if she was more in the wrong by demanding justice than Magnus had been for killing her Sire and brother. And before this night was over, unless the Elder who stood as her protector and advocate pulled some sort of magic trick out of his hat, she would die.

She looked up into the face of the Elder's First-Born, who had physically protected her from Magnus as he tried to attack her. He looked so angry, so betrayed by the others. Would he be the one to do it? Would they punish Azrael for disturbing them in their own little worlds, would they force him or his Childe to kill her?

Neither Azrael, nor Michael had been prepared for the utter stupidity that so many of the Lined Elders were showing. First, none would help track the murderer down, and then it had taken literally months, once Magnus had been found, for Azrael to gather the needed Elders. And now, Magnus had had to be restrained as Azrael had brought Titania into his domain, and yet not one of those Kin other than Sharra had made a comment about the violations of the Law, that his refusal to obey Covenstead Rule represented. The poor Childe clinged to Michael as she looked at the Kin who had murdered her family. Azrael had been wrong. He realized that now. They did not want to hear her, nor did they really care what crimes one of the Lines committed against a Rogue. As long as they could go on about their little lives, in peace and ignorance, the rest could go to blazes.

"Silence!" Azrael grabbed her from Michael, ignoring her startled cry. "I am Master here. And I will be obeyed. Now I want all of you to tell me," he thrust her at the five Elders who sat before him. "No, better yet, 'tell her' , that she has no right to our protection. Explain to this, Childe, how it is that, for the one simple sin of being born outside of the Lines, she can expect nothing more than to die. To be enslaved at best, abused and tortured more likely." He released her allowing her to stand alone before them. "Go on, 'Elders', " the sarcasm in his tone was a blow all by, itself, and several of them actually flinched. "Go on, I dare you. The first one of you who dares to cast this Childe aside without even a token of an effort to protect her and her rights, I will challenge, 'Myself' ." Not a one of them could meet the icy, raging, gaze that Azrael swept them with.

Sharra had never seen her oldest friend like this before. "Cousin." She lay a hand on his arm. "If you keep this up, there will be war."

"Good," he stepped away from her, and towards those who sat before them. "Let there be war. If we have sunk so far as to have forgotten who we are, and what our purpose is, better it is to die fighting for what is true, than to quietly, and meekly live a lie." He never once looked anywhere but at the oldest of the Elders. "Isis," his voice was soft. "Aunt, sister to my Sire. Would you sit aside and allow all that we were taught to be law, trampled? You who are the eldest of us gathered here. Whose words alone will decide this council. Will you let this sit as it is? Is, what, I am hearing true? 'Can there be no justice for the Rogues'? "

The ancient Elder moved slowly. Age sat on her in loving layers. Even as ancient as she was, it would be many more millenniums before age forced her to fade. "My brother's Childe", her tone was loving, "I see my brother did not fail you in your training, nor you in the passing of it. But alas, though it pains me to say this the age's have changed us." Her voice was filled with regret, and the lovely eyes that Azrael had remembered holding only amusement, were now filled with pain. "A millennia ago, This tribunal would have never been needed. Rogues were not left to their own designs, but taken in by Lines and trained, adopted and protected from the world, and in doing so, the world was protected from them." She lifted a hand to forestall a comment. "But times have changed. Now the lawless breed like rabbits." She pointed to Titania. "For every Lined Kin, there are fifty such as she. We no longer have a choice but struggle to come up with a way to reduce the count. For if we fail to, then all law will crumble."

Titania cried out in protest as she pulled away from Michael. "Damn you all." She turned away, seeking out Azrael's face. Her eyes hollow chunks of ice as she raged. "But damn you the most. You swore I would be safe here, that I would see 'justice' ." The bark that should have been a laugh, was more a sob. "But despite all the pretty words, all you have done is to get me killed." She launched herself at him. "So be it." The voice was a harsh hiss. "But know this, 'Elder' ." Her fingers tightened around his throat. "You lose your Chosen with my death. At least I know that if I have to die, it isn't for nothing." Her hands gripped around his throat, trying to kill him. If she were to die now, she would go out fighting, it had been the one thing she hadn't been able to do when her Sire and Brother died, but this time, she would not shame herself again. If she were to die, then so be it. But she would go down fighting.

The room erupted in chaos. Shouts and bodies moving forward in a single-minded attempt to protect the Elders. Michael and David stood before Azrael, who struggled with Titania, and the others, who were too ready to call fault. There would be war. There was no choice. The Lines would fight, and they would attack and see that Azrael and all those in his keep died first.

"' Enough'" Isis rose, a chilling rage in her eyes, as all but one of those about her fell away. Azrael, stood his ground, arms around the fear maddened Orphaned Rogue. "You would see that war was fought?" She did not understand the man that her brother had sired. "Blood shed, all for her a Rogue orphan?" There was no reaching him. "Why? Can you answer me that? Why?"

Titania looked up to her, a snarl on her face as she spat out before Azrael could respond. "He wouldn't be the only one either. If I die, then the Kin of the Warlock's, my Covenstead of brothers and sisters, will see, Line blood, flow, or they're gonna die trying."

Azrael shrugged, more than just a little pleased with the Childe's willingness to stand up to, any and, all that faced her. "Her words are true Isis, you know they are, the entire room knows this." *None may lie here, try, and see if you can prove me wrong. *

Isis shook her head, her face one of contempt as she turned to look at the others. "I will not have it." She turned away, looking to Sharra. "The criminal is of your Line niece. He is your problem. See he pays for his crime." She looked once more to Azrael. "Osiris would be pleased with you, my brothers Childe. The Law lives, and breathes within you. I will not forget this day." And she turned to face the other Elders. "Nor will I let anyone else pretend that it did not happen."

To the man, the other four Elders rose in protest. "You are mad", "Senile", "Crazed." The cries sounded out through the room. "She is nothing. The boy acted harshly, but it is not as if it mattered. This trash, just as her Sire before her, are little better than Renegades, who we lawfully track down and kill."

A cry from the corner of the room as a body hurled itself towards the converged Elders. "You lie." A thud and a crash as flesh met flesh. "You don't just, track down, Renegades. You help create them."

The Elder, who Christian had hit, growled, pulling the boy from him and hurtling him across the room. "That will change Renegade, with your death first." He crouched preparing to leap at Christian, as the boy struggled to pull himself up.

Both Sharra and David moved as one to block the Elders path to the boy. "Touch my Grand-Childe, fool." Sharra's voice was the merest of whispers. "And I will make you pay with your life."

The Elder who Christian had attacked sputtered. "The fool boy attacked me. You would allow that without justice?"

"Why not? You would let this one," she pointed to Magnus. "Attack Kin, for no reason and allow it. Why not another? If you are willing to allow this, then what is to prevent all the law to be ignored." She looked back at the Childe who huddled in David's arms. "Admirable Childe, but a bit foolish. Attacking an Elder is not the way to go about getting their attention." Then she looked back. "Mocking them on the other hand, seems to be the just the solution."

David looked him over, anxiously. "Baby, you all right? He didn't hurt you did he."

Christian shook his head, before reaching to pull David's head down to his. "Tell them Master, tell them the truth. Tell them who I was, and what was done to me. Tell them how Shiva died." He would see that Titania was not the only one who spoke and was heard this day.

"Yes, Vincent, tell the, ' wise' Elders, how you came to have your Childe." Michael moved to stand with David. Leaving both Azrael and Isis to face the rest.

The four looked to David. They would hear him. He was Legal blood. "Yes, Childe, tell us of your foolish Fledglings beginning." The youngest of the Elder's who had presented themselves spoke.

David looked down at Christian. "Go on, my Son. Tell them the story. Let them know how good they are at the tracking and destruction of Renegades." David would not take this chance from his Fledgling.

Not a sound, not, a word, as all attention was focused on this infant. Each one, wondering what the youngster could possibly think important enough to demand attention as he had. Christian struggled to stand, leaning against David for a moment. "I'm sorry." He nodded towards the Elder that he had attacked, as he brushed himself off. "My Sire," with a glint in his eyes that only David understood, he added. "Both of them, taught me better." He paused, letting the words he had just spoken sink into the minds of those who listened.

'Both of them' , this Childe had, two, Sire's? The very act was rare enough to startle them. How was it that this boy had lost one Sire, and gained another so quickly. He could not be more than two maybe three.

Finally, the one who had up until now remained silent moved forward. "And your first Sire was, Childe?"

Christian looked at him. "And your name Elder?"

"I am known as Bane. Now would you answer my question Fledgling, who was your first Sire?"

"Shiva, he was my Sire, his Sire before him was Kali, and hers before her was Izzan." He stood before them, back straight, head held high. "He saved my life when I was eleven, and made me his when I was sixteen. I lived with him as my Sire for almost two full years. I still carry his brand. Orphaned, I was, but no Rogue." He looked to David. "I am here now, with my new Sire, because." He took a deep breath. "Shiva was challenged by a soul stealing Renegade." Again he paused, but this time to allow those who were so full of, themselves, to, hear what he had said, and to understand the truth. "My Sire died. Set, that was the Renegades name, he killed him, but trapped his soul, stole his powers." He moved from David towards Azrael. "I was sure I would die eventually, but the bastard made a fatal mistake." And he nodded to Azrael to take up the story.

Azrael nodded smiling at him. "I was unaware of Christian's plight." He lay a protective hand on Christian's shoulder, squeezing gently. "I knew of Set, who was the Renegade that had killed my adopted Childe, Selene's, Sire. I had sworn that I would see that he paid for the crimes he had committed against her." He lowered his head. "I should have moved against him, the moment I knew who he was, but, like a fool I was certain in my belief that no Kin mad enough to attack the young of our Line, would ever be insane enough to attack one as old as I." He shook his head chuckling. "I learned how much of a fool I really was. For it was not a full twenty-four hours after adopting Selene, that the animal had taken his vengeance for me out upon one of my Pets." He pointed to the small, mousy, quiet mortal in the corner, who was watching from the safety of Torin's, who was yet another of those he claimed as, Chosen, arms. "He attacked, tortured and raped my love, solely to punish me for daring to take what he believed belonged to him."

There was silence absolute within the room, as Vampyr sat stunned, trying to believe that any Renegade would be that mad. To attack, not, only an Elder, but an Adept Mage as well.

"You killed this one, did you not?" Bane's voice trembled with rage. The fury that he felt, that they all felt, at the blatant disregard and disrespect that the attack represented. "Does this soulless beast still live? If you won't finish him off, I will."

Azrael chuckled. "Oh, yes, he died. Though it pains me to say, not as I had wanted him to, screaming in agony as I tore him asunder. My fury was so great, my pain unlike any I have known for so long, it, galled me, to be forced to offer him a quiet death for the sake of the souls he held. But, yes, I killed him. And in killing him I freed not only Christian's Sire from the chains upon his soul. But Selene's Sire, Mara, as well as several others. Allowing then to, at last, finally die in truth."

The chorus of voices that rose in response was ear shattering. Azrael stood there silent, waiting for the clamor to die down.

"My nephew," Isis came to stand beside him. "I understand what you are saying, and I feel the pain that this has caused so many within your house." She smiled. "Yet I feel that there is a reason for all of this, other than to explain where the Childe of two Sire's and the Rogue child who you now claim as yours came from. Finish the tale."

He grinned at her. "Osiris used to swear that no man, nor woman of the Lines could ever fool you. I see he did not exaggerate." He tilted his head at her in respect. He then turned back to the room.

"It was when I was allowed to track my adopted Childe's and pet's abuser down that I first met the most incredible collection of Rogues that I have ever had the good fortune to meet.

"It had been the Covenstead Master Cerberus who had enable me to finally track Jenna to where Set had dragged her, at no small risk to himself and his own, I might add." These words were not lightly spoke, for they all knew how dangerous they could be when they raged. "And it had been at his consent that I took my justice upon the body of the madman."

Michael cleared his throat, a soft smile on his face. "Father, tell them what brought about this gathering of Elders." Michael knew his Sire; he could and would go on for hours if left unchecked.

Azrael nodded at him. "Yes, Megel, you are right, forgive me. I do tend to be the bard, if the story is good." Then back to the collected Kin, who sat watching him. "Upon freeing both Shiva's and Mara's soul, and collecting yet another orphan for my home. I learned of crimes so vile, that I only wish I could have disputed them. Alas, painful and ugly though they were. They were the truth. Titania stands here before you, because her brother and Sire died to be free. Innocent and guiltless though they were, they were given the choice of slavery or death. Ghede who was no true Rogue, but orphaned Line, as well as his First-Born, Baal, they chose to die as free men, rather than to bend to the will of another. Titania ran, her brother, Baal, holding off pursuit with his life. Cerberus had found the Childe, huddled in a basement, starving, living in fear that Magnus would keep his vow and track her down and see her dead as well."

Again the absolute silence as the tale came to an end. "So we are here. And I am ashamed to say that I was wrong. The Law does not live as it once did. Petty concerns laziness and apathy has taken its place. Not the first of you were willing to help track the murderer down, and it took me almost a year to set this up, you all had so much more 'important' things to do." His gaze moved to each of the Elder's in turn, causing them to bluster and look away. "Why do you think that they breed unchecked, or that the Renegades prey on them as openly and as freely as they do. It is because we," he made a move to include the room. "All of us, we have failed to keep our word, to protect our people." His eye stopped flat on the youngest Elders face. "We prattle law, and oaths, and codes. And yet I bring a victim before you, why is it you all are so ready to see the criminal freed, and the poor Childe dead, all because she dared face you and demand justice?"

Bane nodded, conceding that Azrael was right. "You have brought up some very valid points, Azrael. Several of these points shame me in their ugly truth. The Rogue's and Renegades never touch me." He looked to Sharra. "I agree with the Lady Isis, he is your Childe, so be it your responsibility to his punishment."

And with his words, the other three fell in line. Each of them, adding their voice as quickly as they could. Four ancient and powerful Elders were in agreement on this. The three were not so old yet, nor foolish enough to stand against them in something as important as this was. The Lines would look to their duty to the Vampyr, as a whole, again.

Magnus struggled as Michael as well as David moved to hold him in place, as Sharra neared him. "I will see you pay." He spat at her. "You are little more than trash like that, bitch, there." He fought, but to no avail. "Both of you, sleep light. I will seek you out, you will pay." But for all the threats he made, he could not break free and as his Sire's hands closed over his face, the fight was lost. "Don't do this Sharra, please, I'm your First-Born." She would strip him of everything he had. Do to him, what he had sought to do to the Rogues that he had killed, strip them of all freedoms and enslave them. "Please, Mother," a whimper. "Mistress." He moaned against the loss. "Damn you!" He half screamed, half sobbed, as the pain began.

Sharra heard nothing, would hear nothing as she drained him, stripping all his training from him, and crushing his will to hers as she broke him, quickly without care for pain or any effort to show mercy. "Yes, damn me." She pulled back. Slapping him with such force that he was knocked from Michael and David's grasp. "I let you free as this monster. I deserve to be damned for this." She reached for him, yanking his face to hers. "Damned though I am, I will take my guilt out on your hide for years. I strip you of freedom, your powers, your self, and your name. You are nothing. And nothing you will be until I free you once again. And if I were you, I would pray that I relearn all that my Sire had attempted to teach me so many centuries ago, and do so quickly." She dropped the sobbing wretch on the floor, wiping her hands on her pants, as if to remove an invisible stain.

Azrael relaxed. "There will be no blood, no war, no loss. Though it shames me at how difficult the attaining of it truly was, we have seen to justice."

Titania stared at him, mouth working but no words forthcoming. She had come here to see justice, on this ancient one's word, and so it had come to pass. Her, Sire's and brother's killer would pay for what he had done. "F-forgive me." She dropped to her knees, waiting for what ever the Elder would feel was her just due. She had threatened him, struck out at him, tried to kill him. He could see her pay. Cerberus would not lift a hand once he knew what she had done.

Azrael shook his head. "Childe, there is nothing to forgive. Rather it is I who needs beg your pardon. I had been so sure that this would be ever so simple in attaining the justice that you so rightly deserved. But alas, it would seem that I no longer know my Kin as I once did." He turned to see the Elders beginning to move to leave. "Isis, my Sire's sister, will you stay?"

The little woman turned smiling at him. "What do you need Azrael? What do you plan to do next?" He wasn't so old, or she so dignified, that she could refuse this opportunity to tease her younger blood. "Great it must be indeed. I have never seen anyone set Bane back as you and that infant have. Next you will be raising the dead, and returning my brother to me once more."

Azrael, who had not blushed in what seemed to be time immortal, chuckled. "No, I simply ask that you return with me to where my Chosen is waiting, in the care of the Rogue Covenstead Master. Allow me to collect the child and return this one to her home. Meet those that the others would see killed. Take the knowledge that you gain from your visit, to the others, those who were not with us this day. Call them to their duties once more.

She nodded. "And this youngling who stands as Master of these children. He will not protest my presence in his home?"

Titania laughed. "Lady Elder, if Cerberus so much as utters a peep in protest, I'll trounce him myself. You are as much to thank as the, Elder, here." She lay a hand on Azrael's shoulder. "Had you not been willing to stand by him, those others," she shuddered. "They would have seen me dead."

"Well then Childe, I will graciously accompany my nephew to return you to where you live, and collect the child held as hostage for your safe return." She reached up to stroke Titania's cheek. "But before we leave, you must know this. Justice or no justice, neither, Azrael or myself would have ever allowed you to be killed. I have not strayed quite so far, so that I would see an innocent killed for crying justice."

Titania looked up, a gleam in her eyes, one of joy, that had not been there for much too long. "You know something, Lady, I do believe you're telling the truth, and you would not have let anyone do me wrong." Tears sparkled in her eyes, as she kissed the Elder Kin "Thank you."

"You are so very, very, welcome. Now come Childe. My nephew is anxious to see to his Chosen, and I to return to my domain, let us return you home."

And as one, the three faded.

CHAPTER 2

The cold that announces all travelers from the Dark Paths filled the room as Azrael returned Titania as he had sworn.

Cerberus was first delighted, then stunned, as yet a third emerged. His delight rapidly swung to fury as he recognized yet 'another' of the Lined Elders. "Who is that?" He hissed pointed to Isis.

Titania moved to place herself before the tiny Elder. "Watch it Cerberus." She gave him a single warning. "This is the only one out of five Elder's on the council that backed me. The others would have let my Sire's killer get away with it." Her voice was low, and full of threat. She might not be able to even cause the Covenstead Master so much as a moment's grief, but if he came at the ancient old woman, she was going to try.

He growled. "Damn you Azrael. I told you, did I not? 'I did not', want another of the Lined blood , most especially not one of the, 'Elders', knowing where I live." He glared at Isis.

Azrael shook his head in exasperation as he grabbed his arm. "I have fought enough for your rights today, Childe, that you should try to show some graciousness." The threat was there, clear and clean. Covenstead law, or no Covenstead law he would not be called to task by this Fledgling, a mere Childe. "This is one of, 'my' blood. She is the sister of my Sire." He lifted a slim finger. "And, she was the only, Elder, at that Tribunal that had final say in your little Charges fate." He pulled Cerberus forward to face her, refusing to be ignored. "Hate it as you might. 'She', is the one Elder that you should be overjoyed to have within these walls. And you, 'will', show her the respect due her by her age and her wisdom." The tone of his voice allowed no argument, as he forced Cerberus to his knee. He understood Cerberus's fear, and pains, but to take the attitude that all Elders are evil. No. That he could not accept.

Cerberus felt a brief, burning flash of fear. Covenstead law or no, here, now, he would bow, be forced to bend. "Forgive me," he whispered the words. "My apologies, Mistress."

Isis just smiled. "Oh, Azrael, do let the boy be. If we have failed in our duties as badly as it does seem we have. Is there any wonder, why he does not want those of the Line's in his realm?" Her hand touched Azrael's where it still held Cerberus's shoulder.

Azrael nodded, "Sorry, Covenstead Master, it just seems as I have done nothing but fight for you and yours for so long. Your caution hit me as ingratitude." He patted the younger Kin's arm. "Now, where is Morgan?"

Eris looked up from the card game he was playing with Morgan, at the new voices. Titania was back, and with her came his little charges Master. He did not know what to be happier about. The fact that Titania was back and alive, or that Azrael had come back and he would be able to relinquish his baby-sitting job.

He folded his hand smiling. "Card game is over dear, your Master has returned for you. Why don't you go on and hurry back to him. I'll put this stuff away."

Morgan wasn't used to the layout of the house. It was not like anywhere she had lived, past or present. So she backtracked her steps through rooms filled with Kin carefully seeking, the, living room once again.

The decor wasn't bad at all. True it was nothing like she had become accustomed to living with Azrael, but it was better decorated than her old home had been.

But there were too many damned rooms, she kept getting turned around, trying to remember which room was which. She should have paid more attention to where she was going when she left the main room. If she had, she wouldn't have ended up as lost as she was now.

She was going to need help. Like it or not, she needed help to find where she was going. "Uh," she reached out and tapped a young looking man on the shoulder. "I hate to bug you, but how do I navigate in this place?"

Blond hair, dark brown eyes, in a face that marked him a hunk in her mind, brightened with a grin turned to meet hers. "And just who might you be?" A tone, as bright as the smile, "you're not one of us, and I think I know all the mortals here, did one of the crew slip you in while I wasn't looking?" He reached up and brushed her cheek with his fingers. "I think I might just be jealous."

Several other Rogue's laughed behind him. "Mike, that's the Elder's girl." One of the other men in the room shook his head. "You don't remember?"

"Ah," now it made sense. "I didn't see her when she came in. I was out." The merriment in his eyes didn't change as he looked back at her. "I'm sorry, I didn't know." He stroked her cheek again. "What's your name honey?"

She didn't feel any bad vibes from him, he felt a lot like Joseph felt, warm, safe and good. And as used to vampires as she was, his flirting with her didn't even bother her. "Morgan." She held out a hand. "Now, could you please tell me how to get back to where I started this day at?"

He chuckled. "Do better than that, pretty girl, I'll lead the way." He offered her his arm. "I know just how you feel. When Cerberus first brought me here, it took me days to find my way around. Just be glad you don't have to live here."

"Why not?" She didn't understand his statement. Was it meant as a warning or a threat?

It was neither. "Because, my dear," he escorted her into the main portion of the house. "Then you would have to learn how to navigate here, and it was a bitch for me, and I'm a vampire. It takes new mortals, weeks to learn all the places in this maze."

Her helper, forgotten Morgan squealed as she released his arm and rushed to her Master. "You got back." It felt so good to be back in his arms. She had been so worried.

"Yes precious," it was difficult not to laugh at the relief in her face. "Did you think I would abandon you here?" He hugged her. "Silly thing, you are my Chosen."

Cerberus was having trouble absorbing all the things happening in his home. "As you see Azrael, I kept my word. She's returned to you, no worse for staying here."

"Yes," Azrael squeezed her once more before letting her go. "I did not doubt your word Childe, just your refusal to listen to reason." Then to Morgan, "sweet, allow me to introduce you to my Sire's sister, my aunt, Isis."

Large brown eyes in a small beautiful oval face greeted her as she turned to look at the woman who was so old, that even her Master was a Childe compared to her. "Umm," okay, what should she say? "I-I am honored, your Ladyship. It is good to meet you. I didn't know there were any older than my Master."

The soft deep mellow chuckle was soothing. "Not many little one, but a few." She turned to Azrael. "No power here, but what a darling Childe she will make regardless of the lack of Magecraft abilities." She was impressed with her nephew's good fortune. "But then you always did have the devils luck when it came to your young."

Azrael smiled down at Morgan. "Yes, she is as precious and as dear as any Childe I have ever given my blood to." She glowed under his praise. Preening and blushing at the same time. It was the one thing she liked most about living with her master. She never had to wonder what he thought or felt about her. She knew he would tell her. That constant, almost parental, support was what had helped her heal and grow over the years.

"Pity that Osiris no longer walks among us." Isis looked upon her brothers Childe fondly, as he lost himself in the young mortal's eyes. "He was never anything but proud of you."

"Aye, I miss him still, though he has been gone from me since just after I pushed my First-Born from my home, to learn to be adult." Over a thousand years and it still hurt. Would he ever stop missing the man who made him what he was, and through him many others?

A soft clearing of a throat brought them back to the here and now, and away from memories better left in the past, where they belong. "Excuse me, Elders," Cerberus stood there, Eris at his side, both watching them closely. "But if it is all the same to you Azrael," he bowed his head at the elder Kin. He had been forced to bend once in his own home tonight, already. He didn't want to repeat the shame. "I have kept my word, your Chosen there is returned to you safe and in as good a condition as you left her. Thank you for standing for Titania, for seeing that she got the justice that she needed. But again, I must ask you, to leave. My Brood, have come to accept that you will not do them wrong, and through you, we can even accept the near immortal there. But as you know, not all those in my home are my Brood."

There were murmurs of agreement from all around the room, with one exception. The young Kin that had led Morgan back to the main room shook his head. "Scuse me, Master." He looked to Cerberus, merriment dancing in his eyes. "But, like it or not, we owe them at least something of a welcome."

Cerberus looked at him. It was Zephyr, putting his two cents in. He should have known. This one was the one and only that he had given the Gift to in the last twenty years. And as the baby of the family, the Fledgling had always felt safer to speak as he felt. Knowing that approve or not, none of his elder brothers, nor his Sire, or his Sire's Husband would allow him to be really harmed. "Zeph, I didn't know you had made it back from your hunt. Any luck in your search?" His tone was light, but there was warning in his eyes.

The boy was looking for a new pet. He had decided that all the ones in the house belonged to others, and he couldn't keep filching blood from his Sire or his brothers.

Zephyr chuckled moving to throw, himself, into a chair, completely missing his sire's warning glare. "Nope, came up empty handed again. It's hard to find one that fits the bill, ya know?" He looked both Azrael and Isis over. "So rumor has it that Titania's trial went well. She's back, and whole. So how come you're standing there acting like we're about to go to war?"

Eris could have kissed the boy. He too had been wondering for days why his lover was so bent about this. They were Rogues. There was nothing that could be done to dispute this. But on the same token so far the Elder, who had come after Set and made him pay for his crimes, hadn't made any moves that could be read as threatening in any way. Even after forcing his husband to bend, was willing to beg pardon for his loss of temper. "You know Cerberus, your son has a valid question. Why are we refusing any connection between us, and the other Covenstead? Obviously they follow the Laws. Titania would be dead by now. You in chains, if they didn't. What is the hang-up?"

Cerberus turned to glare at his husband. * How dare you question me, here like this? * His thoughts battered at Eris's.

* Well stop acting like a fool, and I won't question you. You know how I feel about this. I am ashamed. This Elder has done nothing to earn your hatred, if anything he has worked to do all that he can to make us feel safe and that he would back you. I won't just stand back, silent, and let you shame me . * He held his head up, eyes locked with Cerberus's. * Will you force his hand? Will I lose my Husband and Sire? * Not a sound was heard in the room as the two Kin faced each other. Both believing, that they were right. And both trying to make the other see in a silent battle of wills. It did not go well for the house when these two fought. Any who had been at the Covenstead for more than a few decades had learned. Cerberus and Eris, almost never fought, but on the rare occasion they, did, it was best to get out of their way.

Mike as all but, Cerberus and Eris knew him, cleared his throat trying to break the stalemate. "I'm sorry, Father, didn't mean to cause this fuss." He'd get his ears boxed in if this kept up much longer. "I'll take myself and my mouth out of here." He moved to leave, but Eris wouldn't let him. "Do I have to?" He began to swear softly at the curt nod. "Shit."

Morgan tugged at Azrael's sleeve. "Az, maybe we need go, hu?" She had been with Azrael and his folks for almost three years now, and she knew what the look on Cerberus's face meant. He was mad, and as soon as they left, someone was going to get an attitude adjustment.

"Yes, Azrael, your Chosen is right, we need leave these to their own lives. Enough disruption for one evening." Isis wanted no more chaos. She had had quite enough for one night.

He nodded. "Yes, you both are right. No need in standing here listening to what is obviously a lovers quarrel." He moved to break the two up. "Excuse me, Coven Master, but there is not need for this. We are leaving. On your word, that there be peace between our houses."

Cerberus turned from Eris, "On one condition Elder. Your word that neither you, nor any of the Elders you are tied to return here. Your coven members, and mine are welcome to inter mix, but 'you, and those like you' stay out." There was an embarrassed anger in his voice, one that had it not been so important to keep the peace, Azrael would have laughed at.

Both Eris and Zephyr rolled their eyes. It was obvious that it was going to take them a little time to warm their lover/Sire, to the idea of having the Lines in their life again.

Azrael bowed. "Though I can not speak for any but myself, I give my word, I will violate your home no more with out your permission." He looked to Isis, who nodded smiling. "You have both our words Cerberus, but know this." His tone was a breath above a threat. "As you have said, I too will allow my Fledglings, and those who seek protection in my home to visit with those here. But should the day come that any in my care are harmed. My agreement is ended." And with that, all three faded from the room.

Eris sighed in relief. " 'Well that' could have gone better." He hit Cerberus. "When will you learn to lighten up. In case you have forgotten, that 'particular' Elder, has not only stood by one of us, but also dealt with getting rid of a little problem of yours." Though he was shorter than Cerberus, his lack of size had never slowed him down in any way. "Or haven't you figured it out yet. Had Azrael not killed Set, it would only have been a matter of time before he would have challenged you. And you know what might have happened then." Then there was, pain and fear in his eyes. "And to challenge him, I do not want to be a widower." He almost sobbed. "I have no life without you, please, don't let your own stupidity be the end to ours."

Like it or not, Cerberus could not argue the point with his husband. Set had been pushing those last few months. He might have challenged him, and had he lost, not only would the Covenstead been lost to him, but his lover and Children become nothing more than Set's slave. "Okay, baby, I'll give it some thought." He bent a little. "Though I have to tell you, it is going to take a little time to get used to this again." His lips brushed Eris's, "I'm sorry for scaring you baby. Just got away from myself, that's all, like I said, give me a little time."

Eris nodded, sighing in relief. "Well, love," he could feel the tension in his husband's body. "Aren't we lucky that, that one particular commodity, has been given back to us."

Cerberus turned to look at Zephyr, the smile on his face fading. "You on the other hand." The look on his face promised harsh retribution. "Looks like I am going to have to teach you to keep you mouth out of my business, again." He hated when he had to punish any of his children, but this one most of all. "Strip, then go over there and lean against the wall."

Eris lay a hand on Cerberus's arm. "Are you going to hurt him like last time?" He wouldn't try to stop him, he had learned a long time ago, that, fighting with him when he was like this only promised whichever Childe had earned punishment, would be hurt more.

Cerberus shook his head. "No, I don't feel like living with you throwing knives at me with every glare. I'll whip him, chain him downstairs and then I'll think." He began to unbuckle the belt at his waist as Zephyr stripped. "Go on with you boy. When are you going to learn," the first blow fell, even as the Fledgling leaned against the wall.

Zephyr struggled not to cry out as the first was quickly followed by a second, third, fourth and more. His Sire was angry, and he would suffer for it.

"Poor, love," Eris shook his head, talking to no one inparticular as he watched Cerberus reduce his Childe to a bleeding huddled mass on the floor. "I don't know what is going to hurt Cerberus more, the humiliation of having to publicly bend to another, or the shame he is going to feel at his taking it out on Zeph."

* * *

Morgan shivered to herself as the returned to their home. Everything had been returned back to normal and it felt like home again. Everyone was so calm, so relaxed. Not even Jason who had been worried about her earlier this evening, was bothered in the least as she moved to where Azrael sat, nodding to Isis to take her seat as well. "So, Az," she pulled up into his lap. Her little mouth, soft against his, promising sweetness. "I did like you asked. You promised me your full, complete and undivided attention when we got back here, if I behaved myself. I'm holding you to that promise." She understood that her Master would, of course, want to spend time with his relative, and yet she had followed his directions to the letter, with the promise of a night of him, and no one else, as a reward if she were good.

He chuckled. "When have you ever known me to break a promise, sweet?" He gave Isis a knowing look before looking back down at him, lovingly. "I spoil you, and you know it."

She giggled as he bit along her throat. "To the core." He could keep doing this for the rest of eternity. She loved him, and as long as he held her, the world was right and there was a tomorrow.

"I can only stay briefly little sister, so if you will wait, I need to bid my nephew a fond farewell." Isis knew her brother, and in knowing him as well as she had, was not at all surprised at Azrael's excesses. If anything, had Azrael put off his Chosen, she would have wondered.

They both sighed. "Yes, Elder," it was amusing in a way. He was almost four thousand years old, and still having to bend to those older than he was. It was not something that happened often. "You will not stay, share these delightful darlings with me?"

"No, I too have a pet. Unlike you, who still need so much, I feed out of need once, mayhaps twice, a year." She smiled as Morgan and several others in the room gaped at her in amazement.

A movement from the, shadowy, corner. "Excuse me." Joseph cleared his throat. "But Lady, if you only need to feed about once every six months or so, why keep a mortal?

The bell like ring of her laughter seemed to fill the room with music. "I said, out of need . But even one as young as you, must know that the feeding is not all for need. I am a quiet woman. The lad I have is all I need. Unlike you youngling's who must feed so often that unless you keep a house full, you will be forced to hunt. I only need one. And at my age, the fewer distractions the better." She rose to stand. "I must leave you now dearest. I know where you live once more and we will be together again, soon, but for now I must go."

They all understood what she meant. Usually, by the time Kin reached her age most of them, they lived alone. Disturbing no one, and allowing no one to disturb them. The very concept that a Elder Kin who was nearing her ten thousandth year, and was willing to still keep a mortal, and speak to those around her, was something of a surprise. "Aye, and I know that you are near." He released Morgan as he stood to bid his aunt and Elder farewell. "It has been too long. I was no longer sure you still lived. When my Sire died, I lost my tie with you, and no longer felt your life as I had once."

Though Azrael was not by, modern standards, a tall man, the little Elder Kin was tiny in his arms. A feeling of almost having his Sire with him once again swept over him as she returned his kiss, reaffirming the old ties and connections. "Do not stay gone so long this time, Isis, now that I know that you live, I would welcome you gladly, with joy and love, within the walls of my domain."

Soft, large, brown eyes smiled up into his as she laughed again. "Aye, I have missed you as well little one. And though I never once in all my years, ever, expected to be reintroduced to you as I was, I am glad I have been."

Robyn rolled her eyes. "You know something." She whispered to her soul-bonded. "You would think with the way they are acting, that none of them has ever run up on anyone who has been out of their lives for a long time." She laughed as Torin swatted her.

"Hush, I think it's sweet. And just think. We got a great-aunt now, and once we have pulled our hundred years here, it's a place to go." He was a planner, and knowing that there was another of their Master's line still, out, there, that they could call upon other than Michael was refreshing. "Besides, how many Female Elders are there anyway? I've seen two so far, and one of them we didn't even know existed, but now that we do."

She nodded. "You do have a point there, pretty face. Kin is so male oriented, that it would be rather cool to have a Lady Elder to hang with." She had been considering David's Sire, but with the renewed awareness of their blood Kin, it changed things. "Only question we still have, is, would she take us? You got to admit, even though she don't look a day over maybe thirty-five, she's old."

Isis turned smiling at the two. "I heard that." And the smile turned to, out right laughter, as the two sputtered apologies. "Hush, both of you. I am old. Even Kin ages eventually. Now what is the question that the two of you were discussing in regards to me?"

Robyn looked to Torin with a, 'you wanna say it, or shall I' , look. He nodded to her. She was female after all.

"Umm." She thought hard on how to put this forth. They were not even vampires yet, and already they were planning on where to run when Azrael threw them out. "It's not important. Just running over possible hiding spots when we wear out the welcome here."

Azrael chuckled. "Those two, as you see, are both Magi, as well as my Chosen. And it would seem that they are making plans for their future. Though I have not even made them my Fledglings yet. I am waiting until I believe that one can live through the beginnings of the other's transformation." It was rather amusing. And he knew exactly which of the two have begun the planning. "Torin, the boy, is a planner. He tries so very hard to leave nothing to chance."

Isis nodded. "And where have I seen that trait before, I must wonder." Though the thought of having not one, but two young adults under her roof was neither wanted or peaceful, she had to admit to herself that when the time came, it might just be pleasant. "And I am being considered by these two?"

"Torin, he is ever conscious of his bond mates needs. There are far too few of her gender in the Lines. So she is, of course, seeking an elder female Kin to finish her training under once she has served her time here with me. Sharra has been considered, and has agreed with me that for Robyn's own emotional stability that she would accept them, but now."

She nodded before looking back, to, the two, youngling's, who, held, their, breaths. "I, must, warn you children, I am old. Living with me will not always be easy, so set in my ways am I, but" she smiled at them. "If when the day comes, you seek me out, I will not turn you away. I owe my nephew that much. I would never ban a Childe of his from my protection."

"Hey, that's great." The tension in Robyn's eyes left at the reassurance that they would not be refused. "Thanks." She hugged Torin before turning to hug Isis. "Thanks Lady, you have no idea how good it is to know where we are going."

Isis did not stay longer than was needed to bid them all a fond farewell, and extract several promises from Azrael, now that they were known to each other again, to keep her abreast of how things were in his home.

Once she was gone, the house exploded into many voices, all talking at once. Azrael allowed the relief of shock, stress, and joy for several minutes before calling it to a halt. "Enough children." He was no longer simply chuckling, but laughing full throatily. "So Megel, what do you think of your great-aunt? You have not seen her since you were a Childe."

Michael smiled in fond memory of what he had known, and what was now so obviously still the same. "She is just as she has always been to me Azrael. 'Great, grand, and glorious . "

"I didn't know any female Kin were still alive that were as old as she, other than Diana." David was floored. He had seen, heard, and honored an Elder so wonderfully beautiful and gracious that he almost worshipped her as much as his own Sire. "You really didn't know that she still lived?"

Azrael shrugged, a habit he had taken from Jason, his Childe's Chosen. "I have always hoped and assumed that if she had died, I would feel something , but no I was not sure. So I did not dwell upon the thoughts." He pulled Morgan back against him. Pleased to see that she was eager to be there.

"Well I think she's neat as all hell." Morgan snuggled in his arms. "Now, my turn."

"You are a greedy thing. You know that, do you not?" It was over. He now knew, for certain, that the ancient Elder who was his aunt lived. His home had been strengthened and life would go on better and more settled than it had been in years. "Megel." He turned his attention for a brief moment back to his eldest. "I am taking my girl here and seeing that she is rewarded as befits her efforts. See to it that the rest are settled and that those on the Hall are seen to, and fed."

Michael nodded. He should have known that once it was over, Azrael would seek a quiet corner with one of his bunch. It could not be easy on him, having so many outside Kin in his home. He needed to relax. "You go take care of yourself Azrael, I will see to your domain."

And he could not help himself, so often today had he been reminded that to some he was still the youngling. That the one shot was impossible to pass up. "Thank you Megel, you have always been such a good Childe." With that he and Morgan faded from the room, just before Michael could react.

After they left, David chuckled. "I know someone who is going to walk bow legged for days." He commented with a nod in the direction that both Azrael and Morgan had gone.

"Yes, but she will be happy." Michael went to take care of all that needed to be dealt with before taking his three and heading for his rest. "Remind me, tomorrow, that I need to track down another for the Hall. I am taking Benjamin. He's the last of the first eight, and I think he has paid for his crimes." The he grinned. "Besides, I will need a new pet soon enough, my boy over there is going to be my Son before the week is out."

Jason looked up from where he and Joseph sat playing with Amber. "Master?"

"You heard me Jay, by the end of the week, latest, you will be my Childe. I have been reminded this evening how much the Lines need to grow in numbers."

Jason sat there stunned as Michael left the room to go tend to the nine feeders that they kept. He was going to be a vampire soon. He had such a hard time believing, after only three years, that Michael was going to go ahead and go all the way.

There was no question about him wanting it. He had been, wanting it, from that first night that he had learned that he would, one day, be Michael's Childe. It wasn't even the knowledge that he would probably be real sick for a good week that bothered him. It was simply that he was having a difficult time assimilating what was with what would be. "I'm gonna be like you." He whispered to Joseph.

Joseph hugged him. "That's right, and it will be really great having a little brother, that is as close to my age as you are." He grinned. "You know I should be bent out of shape. I haven't been Megel's for even a full three years yet and already he is taking on another. But I'm not. I'm thrilled for you."

"Megel is much older than I am Jay." David sat beside them. "I didn't take care of Cain when he was my Childe, I was still too wrapped up in Lil, but I am sure that your Sire won't have near the problems I did. I am beginning to believe that between Azrael and him, that there is damn near nothing that they can't do."

Amber pulled closer to him. "I for one, and glad to know that you are being taken out of the running. Like Azrael said, as soon as you become Megel's Childe, I become first, pet, with him. I happen to like the thought of being first in something for once." She teased, kissing him. "Congratulations Jason."

CHAPTER 2

The cold that announces all travelers from the Dark Paths filled the room as Azrael returned Titania as he had sworn.

Cerberus was first delighted, then stunned, as yet a third emerged. His delight rapidly swung to fury as he recognized yet 'another' of the Lined Elders. "Who is that?" He hissed pointed to Isis.

Titania moved to place herself before the tiny Elder. "Watch it Cerberus." She gave him a single warning. "This is the only one out of five Elder's on the council that backed me. The others would have let my Sire's killer get away with it." Her voice was low, and full of threat. She might not be able to even cause the Covenstead Master so much as a moment's grief, but if he came at the ancient old woman, she was going to try.

He growled. "Damn you Azrael. I told you, did I not? 'I did not', want another of the Lined blood , most especially not one of the, 'Elders', knowing where I live." He glared at Isis.

Azrael shook his head in exasperation as he grabbed his arm. "I have fought enough for your rights today, Childe, that you should try to show some graciousness." The threat was there, clear and clean. Covenstead law, or no Covenstead law he would not be called to task by this Fledgling, a mere Childe. "This is one of, 'my' blood. She is the sister of my Sire." He lifted a slim finger. "And, she was the only, Elder, at that Tribunal that had final say in your little Charges fate." He pulled Cerberus forward to face her, refusing to be ignored. "Hate it as you might. 'She', is the one Elder that you should be overjoyed to have within these walls. And you, 'will', show her the respect due her by her age and her wisdom." The tone of his voice allowed no argument, as he forced Cerberus to his knee. He understood Cerberus's fear, and pains, but to take the attitude that all Elders are evil. No. That he could not accept.

Cerberus felt a brief, burning flash of fear. Covenstead law or no, here, now, he would bow, be forced to bend. "Forgive me," he whispered the words. "My apologies, Mistress."

Isis just smiled. "Oh, Azrael, do let the boy be. If we have failed in our duties as badly as it does seem we have. Is there any wonder, why he does not want those of the Line's in his realm?" Her hand touched Azrael's where it still held Cerberus's shoulder.

Azrael nodded, "Sorry, Covenstead Master, it just seems as I have done nothing but fight for you and yours for so long. Your caution hit me as ingratitude." He patted the younger Kin's arm. "Now, where is Morgan?"

Eris looked up from the card game he was playing with Morgan, at the new voices. Titania was back, and with her came his little charges Master. He did not know what to be happier about. The fact that Titania was back and alive, or that Azrael had come back and he would be able to relinquish his baby-sitting job.

He folded his hand smiling. "Card game is over dear, your Master has returned for you. Why don't you go on and hurry back to him. I'll put this stuff away."

Morgan wasn't used to the layout of the house. It was not like anywhere she had lived, past or present. So she backtracked her steps through rooms filled with Kin carefully seeking, the, living room once again.

The decor wasn't bad at all. True it was nothing like she had become accustomed to living with Azrael, but it was better decorated than her old home had been.

But there were too many damned rooms, she kept getting turned around, trying to remember which room was which. She should have paid more attention to where she was going when she left the main room. If she had, she wouldn't have ended up as lost as she was now.

She was going to need help. Like it or not, she needed help to find where she was going. "Uh," she reached out and tapped a young looking man on the shoulder. "I hate to bug you, but how do I navigate in this place?"

Blond hair, dark brown eyes, in a face that marked him a hunk in her mind, brightened with a grin turned to meet hers. "And just who might you be?" A tone, as bright as the smile, "you're not one of us, and I think I know all the mortals here, did one of the crew slip you in while I wasn't looking?" He reached up and brushed her cheek with his fingers. "I think I might just be jealous."

Several other Rogue's laughed behind him. "Mike, that's the Elder's girl." One of the other men in the room shook his head. "You don't remember?"

"Ah," now it made sense. "I didn't see her when she came in. I was out." The merriment in his eyes didn't change as he looked back at her. "I'm sorry, I didn't know." He stroked her cheek again. "What's your name honey?"

She didn't feel any bad vibes from him, he felt a lot like Joseph felt, warm, safe and good. And as used to vampires as she was, his flirting with her didn't even bother her. "Morgan." She held out a hand. "Now, could you please tell me how to get back to where I started this day at?"

He chuckled. "Do better than that, pretty girl, I'll lead the way." He offered her his arm. "I know just how you feel. When Cerberus first brought me here, it took me days to find my way around. Just be glad you don't have to live here."

"Why not?" She didn't understand his statement. Was it meant as a warning or a threat?

It was neither. "Because, my dear," he escorted her into the main portion of the house. "Then you would have to learn how to navigate here, and it was a bitch for me, and I'm a vampire. It takes new mortals, weeks to learn all the places in this maze."

Her helper, forgotten Morgan squealed as she released his arm and rushed to her Master. "You got back." It felt so good to be back in his arms. She had been so worried.

"Yes precious," it was difficult not to laugh at the relief in her face. "Did you think I would abandon you here?" He hugged her. "Silly thing, you are my Chosen."

Cerberus was having trouble absorbing all the things happening in his home. "As you see Azrael, I kept my word. She's returned to you, no worse for staying here."

"Yes," Azrael squeezed her once more before letting her go. "I did not doubt your word Childe, just your refusal to listen to reason." Then to Morgan, "sweet, allow me to introduce you to my Sire's sister, my aunt, Isis."

Large brown eyes in a small beautiful oval face greeted her as she turned to look at the woman who was so old, that even her Master was a Childe compared to her. "Umm," okay, what should she say? "I-I am honored, your Ladyship. It is good to meet you. I didn't know there were any older than my Master."

The soft deep mellow chuckle was soothing. "Not many little one, but a few." She turned to Azrael. "No power here, but what a darling Childe she will make regardless of the lack of Magecraft abilities." She was impressed with her nephew's good fortune. "But then you always did have the devils luck when it came to your young."

Azrael smiled down at Morgan. "Yes, she is as precious and as dear as any Childe I have ever given my blood to." She glowed under his praise. Preening and blushing at the same time. It was the one thing she liked most about living with her master. She never had to wonder what he thought or felt about her. She knew he would tell her. That constant, almost parental, support was what had helped her heal and grow over the years.

"Pity that Osiris no longer walks among us." Isis looked upon her brothers Childe fondly, as he lost himself in the young mortal's eyes. "He was never anything but proud of you."

"Aye, I miss him still, though he has been gone from me since just after I pushed my First-Born from my home, to learn to be adult." Over a thousand years and it still hurt. Would he ever stop missing the man who made him what he was, and through him many others?

A soft clearing of a throat brought them back to the here and now, and away from memories better left in the past, where they belong. "Excuse me, Elders," Cerberus stood there, Eris at his side, both watching them closely. "But if it is all the same to you Azrael," he bowed his head at the elder Kin. He had been forced to bend once in his own home tonight, already. He didn't want to repeat the shame. "I have kept my word, your Chosen there is returned to you safe and in as good a condition as you left her. Thank you for standing for Titania, for seeing that she got the justice that she needed. But again, I must ask you, to leave. My Brood, have come to accept that you will not do them wrong, and through you, we can even accept the near immortal there. But as you know, not all those in my home are my Brood."

There were murmurs of agreement from all around the room, with one exception. The young Kin that had led Morgan back to the main room shook his head. "Scuse me, Master." He looked to Cerberus, merriment dancing in his eyes. "But, like it or not, we owe them at least something of a welcome."

Cerberus looked at him. It was Zephyr, putting his two cents in. He should have known. This one was the one and only that he had given the Gift to in the last twenty years. And as the baby of the family, the Fledgling had always felt safer to speak as he felt. Knowing that approve or not, none of his elder brothers, nor his Sire, or his Sire's Husband would allow him to be really harmed. "Zeph, I didn't know you had made it back from your hunt. Any luck in your search?" His tone was light, but there was warning in his eyes.

The boy was looking for a new pet. He had decided that all the ones in the house belonged to others, and he couldn't keep filching blood from his Sire or his brothers.

Zephyr chuckled moving to throw, himself, into a chair, completely missing his sire's warning glare. "Nope, came up empty handed again. It's hard to find one that fits the bill, ya know?" He looked both Azrael and Isis over. "So rumor has it that Titania's trial went well. She's back, and whole. So how come you're standing there acting like we're about to go to war?"

Eris could have kissed the boy. He too had been wondering for days why his lover was so bent about this. They were Rogues. There was nothing that could be done to dispute this. But on the same token so far the Elder, who had come after Set and made him pay for his crimes, hadn't made any moves that could be read as threatening in any way. Even after forcing his husband to bend, was willing to beg pardon for his loss of temper. "You know Cerberus, your son has a valid question. Why are we refusing any connection between us, and the other Covenstead? Obviously they follow the Laws. Titania would be dead by now. You in chains, if they didn't. What is the hang-up?"

Cerberus turned to glare at his husband. * How dare you question me, here like this? * His thoughts battered at Eris's.

* Well stop acting like a fool, and I won't question you. You know how I feel about this. I am ashamed. This Elder has done nothing to earn your hatred, if anything he has worked to do all that he can to make us feel safe and that he would back you. I won't just stand back, silent, and let you shame me . * He held his head up, eyes locked with Cerberus's. * Will you force his hand? Will I lose my Husband and Sire? * Not a sound was heard in the room as the two Kin faced each other. Both believing, that they were right. And both trying to make the other see in a silent battle of wills. It did not go well for the house when these two fought. Any who had been at the Covenstead for more than a few decades had learned. Cerberus and Eris, almost never fought, but on the rare occasion they, did, it was best to get out of their way.

Mike as all but, Cerberus and Eris knew him, cleared his throat trying to break the stalemate. "I'm sorry, Father, didn't mean to cause this fuss." He'd get his ears boxed in if this kept up much longer. "I'll take myself and my mouth out of here." He moved to leave, but Eris wouldn't let him. "Do I have to?" He began to swear softly at the curt nod. "Shit."

Morgan tugged at Azrael's sleeve. "Az, maybe we need go, hu?" She had been with Azrael and his folks for almost three years now, and she knew what the look on Cerberus's face meant. He was mad, and as soon as they left, someone was going to get an attitude adjustment.

"Yes, Azrael, your Chosen is right, we need leave these to their own lives. Enough disruption for one evening." Isis wanted no more chaos. She had had quite enough for one night.

He nodded. "Yes, you both are right. No need in standing here listening to what is obviously a lovers quarrel." He moved to break the two up. "Excuse me, Coven Master, but there is not need for this. We are leaving. On your word, that there be peace between our houses."

Cerberus turned from Eris, "On one condition Elder. Your word that neither you, nor any of the Elders you are tied to return here. Your coven members, and mine are welcome to inter mix, but 'you, and those like you' stay out." There was an embarrassed anger in his voice, one that had it not been so important to keep the peace, Azrael would have laughed at.

Both Eris and Zephyr rolled their eyes. It was obvious that it was going to take them a little time to warm their lover/Sire, to the idea of having the Lines in their life again.

Azrael bowed. "Though I can not speak for any but myself, I give my word, I will violate your home no more with out your permission." He looked to Isis, who nodded smiling. "You have both our words Cerberus, but know this." His tone was a breath above a threat. "As you have said, I too will allow my Fledglings, and those who seek protection in my home to visit with those here. But should the day come that any in my care are harmed. My agreement is ended." And with that, all three faded from the room.

Eris sighed in relief. " 'Well that' could have gone better." He hit Cerberus. "When will you learn to lighten up. In case you have forgotten, that 'particular' Elder, has not only stood by one of us, but also dealt with getting rid of a little problem of yours." Though he was shorter than Cerberus, his lack of size had never slowed him down in any way. "Or haven't you figured it out yet. Had Azrael not killed Set, it would only have been a matter of time before he would have challenged you. And you know what might have happened then." Then there was, pain and fear in his eyes. "And to challenge him, I do not want to be a widower." He almost sobbed. "I have no life without you, please, don't let your own stupidity be the end to ours."

Like it or not, Cerberus could not argue the point with his husband. Set had been pushing those last few months. He might have challenged him, and had he lost, not only would the Covenstead been lost to him, but his lover and Children become nothing more than Set's slave. "Okay, baby, I'll give it some thought." He bent a little. "Though I have to tell you, it is going to take a little time to get used to this again." His lips brushed Eris's, "I'm sorry for scaring you baby. Just got away from myself, that's all, like I said, give me a little time."

Eris nodded, sighing in relief. "Well, love," he could feel the tension in his husband's body. "Aren't we lucky that, that one particular commodity, has been given back to us."

Cerberus turned to look at Zephyr, the smile on his face fading. "You on the other hand." The look on his face promised harsh retribution. "Looks like I am going to have to teach you to keep you mouth out of my business, again." He hated when he had to punish any of his children, but this one most of all. "Strip, then go over there and lean against the wall."

Eris lay a hand on Cerberus's arm. "Are you going to hurt him like last time?" He wouldn't try to stop him, he had learned a long time ago, that, fighting with him when he was like this only promised whichever Childe had earned punishment, would be hurt more.

Cerberus shook his head. "No, I don't feel like living with you throwing knives at me with every glare. I'll whip him, chain him downstairs and then I'll think." He began to unbuckle the belt at his waist as Zephyr stripped. "Go on with you boy. When are you going to learn," the first blow fell, even as the Fledgling leaned against the wall.

Zephyr struggled not to cry out as the first was quickly followed by a second, third, fourth and more. His Sire was angry, and he would suffer for it.

"Poor, love," Eris shook his head, talking to no one inparticular as he watched Cerberus reduce his Childe to a bleeding huddled mass on the floor. "I don't know what is going to hurt Cerberus more, the humiliation of having to publicly bend to another, or the shame he is going to feel at his taking it out on Zeph."

* * *

Morgan shivered to herself as the returned to their home. Everything had been returned back to normal and it felt like home again. Everyone was so calm, so relaxed. Not even Jason who had been worried about her earlier this evening, was bothered in the least as she moved to where Azrael sat, nodding to Isis to take her seat as well. "So, Az," she pulled up into his lap. Her little mouth, soft against his, promising sweetness. "I did like you asked. You promised me your full, complete and undivided attention when we got back here, if I behaved myself. I'm holding you to that promise." She understood that her Master would, of course, want to spend time with his relative, and yet she had followed his directions to the letter, with the promise of a night of him, and no one else, as a reward if she were good.

He chuckled. "When have you ever known me to break a promise, sweet?" He gave Isis a knowing look before looking back down at him, lovingly. "I spoil you, and you know it."

She giggled as he bit along her throat. "To the core." He could keep doing this for the rest of eternity. She loved him, and as long as he held her, the world was right and there was a tomorrow.

"I can only stay briefly little sister, so if you will wait, I need to bid my nephew a fond farewell." Isis knew her brother, and in knowing him as well as she had, was not at all surprised at Azrael's excesses. If anything, had Azrael put off his Chosen, she would have wondered.

They both sighed. "Yes, Elder," it was amusing in a way. He was almost four thousand years old, and still having to bend to those older than he was. It was not something that happened often. "You will not stay, share these delightful darlings with me?"

"No, I too have a pet. Unlike you, who still need so much, I feed out of need once, mayhaps twice, a year." She smiled as Morgan and several others in the room gaped at her in amazement.

A movement from the, shadowy, corner. "Excuse me." Joseph cleared his throat. "But Lady, if you only need to feed about once every six months or so, why keep a mortal?

The bell like ring of her laughter seemed to fill the room with music. "I said, out of need . But even one as young as you, must know that the feeding is not all for need. I am a quiet woman. The lad I have is all I need. Unlike you youngling's who must feed so often that unless you keep a house full, you will be forced to hunt. I only need one. And at my age, the fewer distractions the better." She rose to stand. "I must leave you now dearest. I know where you live once more and we will be together again, soon, but for now I must go."

They all understood what she meant. Usually, by the time Kin reached her age most of them, they lived alone. Disturbing no one, and allowing no one to disturb them. The very concept that a Elder Kin who was nearing her ten thousandth year, and was willing to still keep a mortal, and speak to those around her, was something of a surprise. "Aye, and I know that you are near." He released Morgan as he stood to bid his aunt and Elder farewell. "It has been too long. I was no longer sure you still lived. When my Sire died, I lost my tie with you, and no longer felt your life as I had once."

Though Azrael was not by, modern standards, a tall man, the little Elder Kin was tiny in his arms. A feeling of almost having his Sire with him once again swept over him as she returned his kiss, reaffirming the old ties and connections. "Do not stay gone so long this time, Isis, now that I know that you live, I would welcome you gladly, with joy and love, within the walls of my domain."

Soft, large, brown eyes smiled up into his as she laughed again. "Aye, I have missed you as well little one. And though I never once in all my years, ever, expected to be reintroduced to you as I was, I am glad I have been."

Robyn rolled her eyes. "You know something." She whispered to her soul-bonded. "You would think with the way they are acting, that none of them has ever run up on anyone who has been out of their lives for a long time." She laughed as Torin swatted her.

"Hush, I think it's sweet. And just think. We got a great-aunt now, and once we have pulled our hundred years here, it's a place to go." He was a planner, and knowing that there was another of their Master's line still, out, there, that they could call upon other than Michael was refreshing. "Besides, how many Female Elders are there anyway? I've seen two so far, and one of them we didn't even know existed, but now that we do."

She nodded. "You do have a point there, pretty face. Kin is so male oriented, that it would be rather cool to have a Lady Elder to hang with." She had been considering David's Sire, but with the renewed awareness of their blood Kin, it changed things. "Only question we still have, is, would she take us? You got to admit, even though she don't look a day over maybe thirty-five, she's old."

Isis turned smiling at the two. "I heard that." And the smile turned to, out right laughter, as the two sputtered apologies. "Hush, both of you. I am old. Even Kin ages eventually. Now what is the question that the two of you were discussing in regards to me?"

Robyn looked to Torin with a, 'you wanna say it, or shall I' , look. He nodded to her. She was female after all.

"Umm." She thought hard on how to put this forth. They were not even vampires yet, and already they were planning on where to run when Azrael threw them out. "It's not important. Just running over possible hiding spots when we wear out the welcome here."

Azrael chuckled. "Those two, as you see, are both Magi, as well as my Chosen. And it would seem that they are making plans for their future. Though I have not even made them my Fledglings yet. I am waiting until I believe that one can live through the beginnings of the other's transformation." It was rather amusing. And he knew exactly which of the two have begun the planning. "Torin, the boy, is a planner. He tries so very hard to leave nothing to chance."

Isis nodded. "And where have I seen that trait before, I must wonder." Though the thought of having not one, but two young adults under her roof was neither wanted or peaceful, she had to admit to herself that when the time came, it might just be pleasant. "And I am being considered by these two?"

"Torin, he is ever conscious of his bond mates needs. There are far too few of her gender in the Lines. So she is, of course, seeking an elder female Kin to finish her training under once she has served her time here with me. Sharra has been considered, and has agreed with me that for Robyn's own emotional stability that she would accept them, but now."

She nodded before looking back, to, the two, youngling's, who, held, their, breaths. "I, must, warn you children, I am old. Living with me will not always be easy, so set in my ways am I, but" she smiled at them. "If when the day comes, you seek me out, I will not turn you away. I owe my nephew that much. I would never ban a Childe of his from my protection."

"Hey, that's great." The tension in Robyn's eyes left at the reassurance that they would not be refused. "Thanks." She hugged Torin before turning to hug Isis. "Thanks Lady, you have no idea how good it is to know where we are going."

Isis did not stay longer than was needed to bid them all a fond farewell, and extract several promises from Azrael, now that they were known to each other again, to keep her abreast of how things were in his home.

Once she was gone, the house exploded into many voices, all talking at once. Azrael allowed the relief of shock, stress, and joy for several minutes before calling it to a halt. "Enough children." He was no longer simply chuckling, but laughing full throatily. "So Megel, what do you think of your great-aunt? You have not seen her since you were a Childe."

Michael smiled in fond memory of what he had known, and what was now so obviously still the same. "She is just as she has always been to me Azrael. 'Great, grand, and glorious . "

"I didn't know any female Kin were still alive that were as old as she, other than Diana." David was floored. He had seen, heard, and honored an Elder so wonderfully beautiful and gracious that he almost worshipped her as much as his own Sire. "You really didn't know that she still lived?"

Azrael shrugged, a habit he had taken from Jason, his Childe's Chosen. "I have always hoped and assumed that if she had died, I would feel something , but no I was not sure. So I did not dwell upon the thoughts." He pulled Morgan back against him. Pleased to see that she was eager to be there.

"Well I think she's neat as all hell." Morgan snuggled in his arms. "Now, my turn."

"You are a greedy thing. You know that, do you not?" It was over. He now knew, for certain, that the ancient Elder who was his aunt lived. His home had been strengthened and life would go on better and more settled than it had been in years. "Megel." He turned his attention for a brief moment back to his eldest. "I am taking my girl here and seeing that she is rewarded as befits her efforts. See to it that the rest are settled and that those on the Hall are seen to, and fed."

Michael nodded. He should have known that once it was over, Azrael would seek a quiet corner with one of his bunch. It could not be easy on him, having so many outside Kin in his home. He needed to relax. "You go take care of yourself Azrael, I will see to your domain."

And he could not help himself, so often today had he been reminded that to some he was still the youngling. That the one shot was impossible to pass up. "Thank you Megel, you have always been such a good Childe." With that he and Morgan faded from the room, just before Michael could react.

After they left, David chuckled. "I know someone who is going to walk bow legged for days." He commented with a nod in the direction that both Azrael and Morgan had gone.

"Yes, but she will be happy." Michael went to take care of all that needed to be dealt with before taking his three and heading for his rest. "Remind me, tomorrow, that I need to track down another for the Hall. I am taking Benjamin. He's the last of the first eight, and I think he has paid for his crimes." The he grinned. "Besides, I will need a new pet soon enough, my boy over there is going to be my Son before the week is out."

Jason looked up from where he and Joseph sat playing with Amber. "Master?"

"You heard me Jay, by the end of the week, latest, you will be my Childe. I have been reminded this evening how much the Lines need to grow in numbers."

Jason sat there stunned as Michael left the room to go tend to the nine feeders that they kept. He was going to be a vampire soon. He had such a hard time believing, after only three years, that Michael was going to go ahead and go all the way.

There was no question about him wanting it. He had been, wanting it, from that first night that he had learned that he would, one day, be Michael's Childe. It wasn't even the knowledge that he would probably be real sick for a good week that bothered him. It was simply that he was having a difficult time assimilating what was with what would be. "I'm gonna be like you." He whispered to Joseph.

Joseph hugged him. "That's right, and it will be really great having a little brother, that is as close to my age as you are." He grinned. "You know I should be bent out of shape. I haven't been Megel's for even a full three years yet and already he is taking on another. But I'm not. I'm thrilled for you."

"Megel is much older than I am Jay." David sat beside them. "I didn't take care of Cain when he was my Childe, I was still too wrapped up in Lil, but I am sure that your Sire won't have near the problems I did. I am beginning to believe that between Azrael and him, that there is damn near nothing that they can't do."

Amber pulled closer to him. "I for one, and glad to know that you are being taken out of the running. Like Azrael said, as soon as you become Megel's Childe, I become first, pet, with him. I happen to like the thought of being first in something for once." She teased, kissing him. "Congratulations Jason."

CHAPTER 3

Ben sat up as the door opened. "Master," his voice soft.

"Good evening, pet." Michael moved to sit on the edge of the bed smiling at him. "I hope you didn't think you would be left out."

Ben shrugged. "It's late, I figured that what with all the noise I heard earlier that you all would be too busy to worry about us." He held out his hand, and the cold metal band that held him, chained to the bed, was released.

"Azrael is busy. But you should have known that Vincent or I would have made sure that you were taken care of. You're blood bonded to us now." The boy wasn't shy. Over the last year, since Azrael had first blood bonded with the feeders, Ben had become more and more friendly. And Michael approved of that friendliness. It wasn't but just, under a year ago, when if he had come into this room, he would have been met with fear. Now, now that their blood had begun to work on the mortal in his arms, he was greeted with a willingness that was delightful. "Are you thirsty tonight?"

Ben nodded, looking down. "Have you made up your mind yet, Master?"

Michael looked up at him as he unbuttoned his shirt. "My mind about what, Ben?"

The boy sighed. "Nothing." He had been stupid. Michael had hinted that he was considering taking him out of this. "I just thought, well yesterday, you said."

"Ah," Michael pulled a knife from his boot. "Well, yes, I have made up my mind. It is why I took your chain off. It would be damned hard to take you with me if I had to drag the bed along down the hall."

Ben looked up at him, stunned. "Really?" His voice cracked in amazement.

Michael chuckled. "Yes, really. I don't tend to make promises that I won't keep." He set the boy back on the bed. "Now I want you to listen to me." He took the boy's hand. "You have to understand some things. I am not the only Kin that you will answer too."

"I know. I was warned last night." Ben bit his lip.

"No, not just the Kin here, in the house, but both Cain and soon to be Jason as well. They will be as much your Master's as I, for I am taking you as our pet." He looked him over. "Do you understand what I am saying?"

Ben nodded. He had over the last ten months come to accept what they made him feel. "Will they bite me too?"

Michael shook his head. "No, or at least not for a while. Cain is still locked to me, not that he can't stand alone now, but he is still healing from a past trauma and I will not push him away until he is ready, and Jason is still only, Chosen. It will be some time down the road. But they will you understand that. Eventually they will."

Ben sighed, again. "Okay, I can live with that. As long as you promise me that I get out of here." He had learned over the last year that honesty wasn't punished for here, only if he tried to be stupid and play head games did he get the shit beat out of him.

"Do you want to go to bed now, or after you drink from me?"

Ben looked at him, hoping beyond all hope. "I got a choice?"

Michael laughed softly, reaching out to tousle the boy's hair. "Sure you do, pet. As of now, you are no longer just one of the, Hall, but my pet. If you would just as soon get out of here as fast as you can, I will take you to where the rest are waiting, and will see to you there. But if you need a few more minutes of privacy, then-" he smiled. "I am a patient man."

He could get out of here. Okay so he would have to get used to getting fucked a lot, but that was okay, he could deal with that, hell if what he felt when they drank from him was any indication, he would like it a whole lot. "If it's all the same to you, Master, can we get out of here."

Michael sheathed the blade and stood, holding out a hand to him. "By all means, let's go to bed."

* * *

Morgan moaned softly as Azrael's fangs broke through the flesh of her neck. It had been a scary day, and she was so happy to have lived through it all. But more than that, she was overjoyed that she was here, with this man that loved her and would always love her.

"You are still the sweetest of my darlings." He cradled her against him. "I am quite sure that there has never been a child so loving and delightful."

She giggled. "You ain't seen nothing yet." She lightly bit his right nipple and then his left. Fingers moving up the inside of his thigh, before capturing his erection in a grip, that, had he been mortal, would have brought blinding pain. As he was not, it only added to the pleasure that he was already feeling at her willingness to love.

"You do realize that if you keep that up, you will be forced to finish this." He warned playfully.

"Not yet." She kissed the flatness of his belly. "Not before I finish," she looked up at him. "Please."

It took every ounce of self-control he had, not to pull her back up to him, push her, back, and bury himself into her sweet sex. But he only smiled and nodded. "I am, as always, all yours pet. Have fun."

As she went to blow him, she remembered the first time he had had her do this. She had been so shy, and at the time, had no clue what all this was about. But now, as she looked back on the last three years that she had been with him. She was more than just glad he had decided to take her into his care. At moments like this, she was ecstatic.

Azrael closed his eyes, sighing as the warmth of her mouth captured him. This was so sweet. She was such a delightfully physical creature. Wanting only to please and be pleased. She was made to be Kin, and as she reached to tease his with thrusting fingers, as she nipped and pulled on his scrotum he decided that, once he had gotten both Torin and Robyn through their first year, she would be next.

" 'Enough' ." he reached for her. "You drive me mad." There was no shyness, no hesitation, as her legs parted and she welcomed him between her thighs. "You are mine." He thrust down, eyes blazing as his power flowed over her. "Today, tomorrow, and forever." * You are mine ! *

*Yes , * she responded sobbing against his lips as his thrusts began to pound into her with force and passion that was just shy of painful. The knowledge of his complete domination over her did nothing but drive the joy and pleasure that she felt, anytime he held her farther still.

* * *

Ben looked around the room as Michael pulled him into it. There were others here. But he had figured they would be. What he hadn't counted on was how young they looked. He had gotten used to the vampires that were around him looking young, but not young . But as he looked first to the vampire on the bed, and then to the guy beside him, who was holding a woman, he realized that they were young, really young.

"So this is the one you keep talking about." Joseph grinned. "Hi Ben. I bet you never thought you would end up here, did you?"

Ben looked at him, unsure how to answer that. "No, but then I didn't think that I'd end up on anyone's menu either." He looked to Michael. "Master?" He had tried to get away with not addressing them as, Master, just once, and after the beating he had got, he decided that it was easier to just use the damn word.

"Go on boy, go crawl into bed with them. I'm here for you, and I won't forget you tonight." He finished undressing as Ben went to let them pull him up with them.

"So, pet," Michael sat beside him. "Before I begin with you. How much of a virgin are you?" He had not yet taken the boy, and as far as he knew, none of the others had either. Choosing instead only to ease the needs with his hands and mouth, so far.

Ben blushed. "Well," he looked anywhere but at the man that was looking at him. "Back before, you know, I came here. I had a girl friend. We fooled around, a, lot ." He was on fire as he, blushed, a deeper shade of red.

"No pet, has any of your Masters here done more than just touch you?"

Ben shrugged. "You, and David, and the Elder, but no one else, and then all you have done is get me off." Then, in a softer whisper, "I had to blow the Elder once."

Michael nodded. "Had to pet?"

He nodded. "He told me to, and he'd already beat me that day, so I wasn't going to argue the point with him. But that was back when I first got here." He wasn't going to point out that they all had, at that time still been living in the basement, and had lived in fear that one of them would be next to suffer. He remembered Casey, and what was done to him. But he didn't know if they knew that Casey had not been the first victim, only the most abused. He had never been raped, but he had been beat six separate times. Once by the Elder, three times by Derrick and once by both Michael and David. Of the six, he had to admit that three of them he earned. But the other three had been uncalled for, and more brutal, but that was all over now, he had not been beat in close to eight month, and now he was off the Hall and safe.

Michael resisted the urge to coddle the boy. Poor lad actually thought that they were unaware of what had happened. That once they had brought them upstairs, that the crimes done against them would still be secrets. "Are you afraid?"

He nodded. "Yeah, a little." He had watched Casey get fucked over real, bad, back then. And though he was pretty sure that that wasn't going to happen to him, he had to be honest with himself. Getting fucked, up the ass, had to hurt.

Michael reached for him. "I won't hurt you. You can ask Jason, Cain and Amber. They will attest that I am a gentle man." He kissed him. "Now you and I will bond. And you will belong to me, body and soul."

Ben cried out at the flash of pain shot through him, before the feelings of pleasure and desire took him. It shouldn't be like this. Being a living breathing buffet shouldn't be this good. But as he felt the gentle pull of Michael's mouth as he drank he loved it.

Michael chuckled as he pulled away, trying to disengage himself from the boy in his arms. "Easy goes it there, pet. I'm not going anywhere."

"What's next?" Ben tried to relax, but it wasn't easy. His whole world seemed to be centered on this strange and wonderful creature that held him. "You gonna do it now?"

There was soft laughter in the room as both Joseph and Jason could sympathize with Ben. They both had been where he was, and they knew how badly he was aching for something, a something that he didn't quite understand yet.

"Poor kid." Joseph reached out to ruffle his hair. "Go on Megel. If you wait much longer, he's going to be in sad shape."

"Is that so, Ben?" Michael reached for the blade again. "Do you want to go forward?" 'Jupiter's Balls, but I want this boy'. He thought to himself, drawing the blade across his chest, over his left breast. "Go on baby, drink."

It never changed. This wonderful feeling that he was getting. If anything it only got better, the more that he did it. If it would only last longer, he would be happier. But it never did. No matter how quickly he moved to catch the blood, or how hard to sucked. The most he had ever gotten was three quick sips, but oh what a great thing it was. And as hands began to roam his body, touching, stroking, pulling and teasing, he just gave in and accepted the reality of this.

Michael pushed him back, pressing him into the bed, laying over him. "You three, play while I welcome our newest pet." His eyes never left Ben's. "Later, we can all play together. But for now, I think it is better that it be just him and me."

"Michael." Jason touched his arm. "Have fun;" he grinned. "I know I will." And with that and a wink, he turned his attentions back to Joseph and Amber.

"He is a scamp." Michael chuckled bending down to kiss Ben. "But he is right, he will enjoy himself, and I am sure we will too."

Ben nodded. His whole being lost in the warm, soft, loving dark blue eyes that seemed to smile at him with understanding and compassion. "You gonna fuck me, right?"

'Oh well, here we go again' . Michael sighed. "No pet, I mean yes I will make love to you, but vampires almost never just, 'fuck ."

"Oh." Ben wasn't sure he understood what Michael had said, but he wasn't about to argue semantics with him right now. "Okay"

Michael looked at him, calling up the power that was always just a breath away. "Benjamin, I want you to pay close attention to what I am telling you. Listen and believe everything I say." He cupped the boy's face. "I will not hurt you. There will be no pain. Pleasure is all that you will feel, and as you feel it, you will begin to become part of it. This new life you lead, it might not be always easy for you, but you must believe, and accept, that here with me like this, * there will be no pain . *

'No pain', he promised. Of course there wouldn't be any pain. He didn't understand why the one, his master, was making such a big deal about this. "Okay." He reached up for him, mouth open as his arms wrapped themselves around Michael's shoulders. "Now, you gonna do it, now?"

* Yes pet, I will love you now . * Michael reached for him, willing that he give into the pleasure that he knew he could make the boy feel. "Roll over pet, I feel how much you want this, I want it too."

The soft half moan, half cry that escaped Ben's lips as Michael's cream slick finger slipped in, offering an ease of entry, a promise of painless love. "Ssshh there, there, pet, relax. It only gets better from here." He leaned down to whisper in the boy's ear. "Breathe, relax, enjoy. You have long since earned this. Poor thing, you have been going without for far too long."

Jason and Amber grinned as they watched Michael seduce the boy. "I envy him. I remember what it was like the first time he had me." She nodded in agreement.

"Me too." Joseph smiled as Michael began to make love to their new pet. "He is the greatest. I hate to say it, but I love him as much, if not more than I ever loved Vincent." He turned his back to his Sire as Michael began to bring cries of pleasure and pleas for more from Ben. "But as my Sire is busy, I suppose I will just have to make due with what is on hand." He smiled down at Amber. "So baby, you doing anything at the moment?"

Amber grinned. "Yeah. I'm getting balled silly." And the three turned their attentions to each other, leaving Michael to his newest charge.

Ben, was mindless, it was so good. But even as the pleasure that Michael gave him, thrusting with controlled passion. New pleasures assailed him as suddenly a hand found him, and as Michael began to make love to him in earnest, he set up a milking rhythm to drive him to madness.

* * *

Morgan cuddled against her master. Content, and sated. "So what happens next?" She drew patterns on his chest with the tip of her finger. "I mean, now that the word is out. Those Rogues, now that they know they can visit here, how weird is it going to get?"

Azrael stroked her hair, playing with the curls. It was so strange; her hair, which had been blonde and straight before her illness, now was of a reddish cast and curled in pretty ringlets. "Nothing, love. They are far more frightened of what Cerberus will do to them if they cause trouble, than anything I would do. That might be short sighted of them, but it will serve to keep trouble at a minimum." He looked at her with concern. "Why this fear, precious? Did any of those Rogues say anything ill to you? You should have said something to me. I would have taken who ever frightened you to task."

"Oh no," she sighed. "They were nice enough to me. It's just," how could she explain it. "They were so angry. I felt, I dunno, wrong for being there. Like it was all my fault." She hid her head in his chest. "I know that none of the folk connected to you would do anything bad to them, but I'm going to be one of the Vampyr real soon, and I felt guilty. Like I was part of what was to blame for what they had gone through."

Azrael snorted. "That is what they want you to think." He touched her lips with a finger. "I do not think that they are projecting the guilt purposely. If they were, I would know it. But there is a lot of hurt there, and they do blame the Line's, and for the most part are, justified, in their pain. But it is not your fault." He kissed the top if her head. "How could it be. You are still only Chosen. A, great many who live there, within that house, have been there, as long if not longer than you have been alive. Even if they could blame all the Lines for every pain they had ever suffered. You cannot be held accountable for things that took place before your birth." He hugged her tighter. "Go to sleep pet. Let, those of us better able to worry about the problem attend to it. You have done your duty, and I am proud of the way you held up. But I will not allow you to be placed at risk any more. You will be my Fledgling before I allow you to return to Cerberus's realm."

"He really wasn't a bad guy, ya know. And Eris, he was nice."

"Yes, I do think that that is a youngster that is going to do a great deal in creating a peace for his husband. Even if Cerberus fights him the whole way."

She giggled again. "Yeah, I guess your right. Like it or not, eventually Eris will wear him down." She reached up and kissed him. "G'night Azrael. I love you."

"Pleasant dreams, precious."

* * *

William curled up against Zak, relaxing for the first time today. It had been a scary night. "Do me a favor." He muttered.

"What?" He had noticed how stressed William had been all night.

"Remind me never to piss any of you off."

Zak chuckled at that. "You really are upset, aren't you?"

William pulled up, resting on his elbows, to look down at Zak. "Upset, man, that is like saying the sun is just a little deadly. I was scared out my mind."

Zak looked at him closely. "Why love? You aren't Kin. They wouldn't have killed you. You are a Mage. Taken you home with them, yes, but not killed you." William growled at him. "I'm not real afraid of death, at least not anymore. But there are worse things than death. I know. I lived that hell once, I don't want to ever have to again."

Zak brushed William's cheek with the tips of his fingers. "What happened to you? I know that you have given me hints off and on since I moved in with you, but you never told me the full story. Please lover, tell me what it is you fear."

William didn't want to tell anyone what had happened to him. Cindy knew, but she was dead, Robyn know, but would die before she ever told anyone. The only other man, other than his father, who knew had been Adrian, and he was dead too. But Zak had the right to know. Maybe if he understood why he didn't always deal well with some of the stuff that went on in the house, Zak wouldn't get so frustrated with him.

"Back when Cindy and I first started to like each other, there were some problems. My folks hated her. She wasn't rich enough, her dad wasn't as important as they wanted. They basically thought she was just a gold digger. We had a lot of fights as Cindy and I started to fall in love."

"Yes, she had told me that your parents hated her for a long time. But I never found out what happened to make them stop trying to separate you."

"Well, it all came to head one night, when my folks found me at her house, and blew up. I guess you weren't in at the time. They told her that if they had to get her arrested to keep her away from me, they would. And flat out told me that if I ever tried to see her again, they would send me so far away that I would never get back home."

Zak shook his head. "I can just imagine how well that went over." He couldn't see either Cindy, or William putting up with that kind of order.

William nodded. "I told them to get fucked and split. I ran away." He shrugged. "Me a skinny, not overly butch looking kid loose in the streets of Chicago." He stopped. There was no way he was going to be able to pull this off. *Let me love, * Zak's mind touched his. * Just open to me; let me see what it is you fear . *

*Okay , * he was glad. It was easier to just let Zak in, if he found what he was looking for, good. But if not, well at least he didn't have to talk about it anymore.

Zak held his face between his hands, eyes searching as he opened himself to his lover. Pushing gently at the barrier that William had put up around the past. * Let me in my friend . * He pushed ever so lightly.

There was a moments more of resistance, and then.

The memories came unbidden. The anger, the pain, and betrayal that sent a much younger William running from home. Leaving the safety of everything that he knew, and into the jaws of danger.

Zak watched as in his mind that scene played itself out. A, angry young man, alone and stranded in Chicago.

A man was there, the pain that surrounded this man could only mean that he had hurt his love badly. But Zak had no idea how much until he dug deeper.

It was then that the full horror began.

This man befriended William, bought his trust with lies and false kindness, a younger, trusting, boy finally gave into the older mans seduction, and believe he was in love. It was then that the betrayal began.

The memory and pain of that first morning, waking up, still naked on the bed, finding himself chained there, unable to get away, struck at him with a force that Zak didn't think any but Kin could feel .

"'What," becoming more frightened each passing minute. He didn't know what was going on, and he was beginning to believe he didn't want to find out. A confused boy, pulling on the chain that locked his ankle to the bed. He couldn't figure out why Randy had done this. "Randy?" He looked around the room. Too confused to be frightened yet. But as he realized that he was alone, then the fear began to set in. He pulled at the chain that held him to the bed.

'Hours passed. Until William was beginning to worry that he would be left her, alone, chained to a bed to die? But as night finally crept upon him, the door opened'.

'The man he had known as Randy was there, but he wasn't alone. There were three other men with him. A large black man, another who was not only so ugly that he made William's stomach knot at the very thought of having him anywhere near him, but was so fat that the layers of his chin covered his neck completely. The third was an older man, thin and cold. Each of them came in with Randy, each of them looking at William'.

'The boy tried to hide under the sheet. "Randy?" He whimpered. "What's going on?"

"'Shut up, kid." Randy reached down and with a quick movement yanked the sheet from him, leaving him naked and exposed to their sight'. "Just keep quiet, and you won't get hurt'."

"'He is absolutely darling." The fat man reached out to touch him. "Do you mind?" 'He paused, looking at Randy.

'The man shrugged. "'He's for sell, you know that, go on, take your time'."

'William cried out, pulling away as the sweaty hand grabbed his thigh. "Kid'," a single blow silenced him. "I ain't going to tell you again, be quiet, and be still. You pull anymore shit, and all it is going to do is get you fucked up and sold anyway. Face it, you're mine now, and before too much longer, you're going to be going home with one of these gent's." Hard hands grabbed his wrists, forcing his arms above his head, leaving him unable to cover himself'.

"'You get pretty boys, Randy, but the last one I bought from you didn't last any time at all." The black man added his hands to the others. "This one stronger?"

"'He's healthy, I've kept him fed and out of the rain as it were for almost a month. Took that long to get him to my bed. Virgins, you know how they are'."

"'And is he?" The silent man, the thin and cold one that had been silent for so long, moved forward to look down at William who lay there, crying, trying to figure out what had gone wrong'.

"'Yeah, I blew him last night, but I didn't fuck him. I know how you three like to be the first. So I figured he's be worth more with his cherry still intact'."

"'I'll give you ten thousand for him, now, untouched." The cold hands moved up William's leg, coming closer to his privates. "But only if I can have him now'."

'The man looked at the other two, "Tim?" He looked to the black man. Who shook his head. That was a bit too steep for him. "George'?"

"'Alas, but no, not even that pretty ass is worth ten grand to me. I'd never make it back off of him. He's too cute, I couldn't restrain myself from popping him'."

'Money passed hands. William lay there stunned. He had been sold, like a piece of property. "Please Randy, don't do this." He, begged, as he was unchained'.

"'Look kid. Some one would have gotten you, if not me, then someone else. I at least took care of you. You could have been a lot worse off. Andrew here, doesn't sell boys, he just likes to keep them around. Be good, and behave and he might even let you live after he's done with you." He pulled him from the bed. "Now I am going to tell you this just once. He owns you now. He is your Master. You go and you drop to your knees at his feet, and give yourself to him. If you don't, I'll have you fucked up but good'."

'William fell to the floor before the cold, thin, man. Randy cleared his throat. "I'll be good." He sobbed'.

"'You know Randal, if you get anymore like this one, I might be inclined to do business with you again. Virgins are hard to come by. Especially pretty and quick ones like he is'.

'The man laughed. "Be more than happy to. I just hang around the bus station and they come in, but you're right, I don't get many as nice as Willie boy here'."

'The cold man, whose gray eyes lacked any emotion at all, bent to look at him. "Now boy." The cold whisper. "I will tell you this, only once, you will come with me. Crawl down to the door, my car is waiting there and the night man will let you pass. You are not the first I have bought, nor will you be the last. But I can assure you, that if you give me any trouble. I will get my moneys worth out of your hide, before I kill you. And that is not something you will like'."

'A jumble of fear and confusion, as the boy was lead down the hall. The blank shock that radiated from him was absolute. He could not believe or understand what was going on now. Though he was by no means naïve, he just could not believe this was happening to him'.

'True to the cold mans words, the security guard, at the back door of the apartment, said nothing. Was silent and never looked up from the book he was reading as William was being forced, naked, to crawl into the back of a black limousine'.

'It was one of those limousines that the really rich rode in. Two sets of seats, and enough, floor space that William could huddle there, trying to hide his nakednesses.

"'Come here boy." Again the cold voice, as the man moved to unfasten his slacks. "Blow me'."

'William shook his head, numb and refusing to believe that this all could be happening it him'.

'A hand reached out for him, fingers tangling in his hair as he was pulled forward. "Do as I say boy. Either you wrap those pretty lips around my cock and blow me, or I will make you do it." Once again, no emotion, nothing, he could have been discussing the weather, or the stock market for all the passion he displayed'.

'William almost threw up when the man forced his erection into his mouth. "Don't do it boy." Was the only warning he was given as he began to gag. "Make that mistake and I'll see that you are given to the dogs before you die. Now, Randal blew you last night, you know what to do. Do it'."

'More shame, disgust and fear as the images shifted once again. The utter confusion and disbelief of his first beating and rape. Though William hadn't been sheltered growing up, and he knew, that things like this did happen to people, it was other people. And as the blood ran down his legs as the cane came down on his ass and the backs of his legs, he gave in. He couldn't fight what was happening. Nor could he understand why it was happening to him. The only thing he could do was to allow it. Give in without fighting, trying to please this sick pervert as best he could, and hope that he didn't die'.

'His first rape was the most horrifying thing that he had ever experienced. Not even the caning that he had received compared to the ripping pain as the man forced his way into him, dry'.

'But it didn't end there. "Up on your knees boy." The icy voice. "Wrap that hand around that pretty cock of yours, I want to see you cum." There was no room for debate in the mad mans voice'.

'And so the next three months passed. William being raped and tortured nightly, being forced to spend hours kneeling in the room that his master worked in, masturbating, between agonies. And William doing everything he was told. It no longer mattered how frightened he was, or how much it hurt. He would do anything to keep this man happy, anything'.

'The images of horror rose from the depths of the mind that just could not deal with the ugliness. Layer upon layer until Zak was worried that there would never be an end'.

'That final night, when after being beaten and raped again, with, the man's fist this time. He had been left alone, curled into a ball in the floor of the closet. But the click of the lock never came. The man had either forgotten to lock the door, or he believed that William was no longer able to gather enough courage to risk an escape'.

'Moments passed, the boy laying there holding his breath, waiting, straining to hear any sound that might indicate that it was safe for him to run'.

'After a few minutes of waiting, he heard the front door open and close. Minutes felt like hours as he waited, praying that his master had left the house. Laying his whole being and faith in luck and chance as he waited'.

'He had lain there for almost an hour before he decided that if he ever was going to get a chance to get away, this was is. And crawled carefully from the closet'.

'Again more images, shifting emotions, flashes of memories. One, of a young, naked boy crying, as he ran from a house into the snow. Then the police, the, hospital, questions upon questions as they tried to get to the bottom of what had happened to him'.

'Then his parents came. The pain, anger guilt in their faces cut at him. They were hurt that he had run away, angry that he had been hurt, and guilt at what they believed was their fault'.

'The ride home, the silence and guilty glances as he sat between his parents. They kept apologizing for what they knew had caused the rift between them, kept promising that they would interfere with he and Cindy no more. If he would only, forgive them'.

'He had spent three weeks in a hospital, and was tested every three months for the next year for any diseases, HIV in particular. But luck, fate or the Gods had been with him, and he came away from the, three month, nightmare with nothing but some scars, both physical and emotional. And these would in time heal'.

'The night after he finally couldn't take his fathers inability to handle what had happened to him, that he spent the night with Robyn. Adrian who had been almost as much his big brother as he had been Robyn's had listened to the horror and had been willing to let a still frightened and scarred boy cry on his shoulder. And never once not, even for a second, judging or acting as if William had been anything but a victim'.

'That had been the last night he talked about it to anyone, and had kept his silence for almost a full ten years. His telling Jason and Amber didn't count. He was stressed out and drugged at the time. He had locked it away and pretended it had never happened. And went on about his business as if the night didn't frighten him, the threat of violence against him didn't make him want to cry and hide'.

Zak pulled away from the horror of memories that would have been far, better, forgotten. "I'm sorry love. I had no idea." No wonder William sometimes reacted the way he did to Robyn's submission. His lover had never known dominance that was not horror and pain. "I can take pain of these memories away form you, if you want. It would be better, I think, if you didn't have to live with this in your soul."

"You can make me forget it?" William didn't know if he wanted to throw a chunk of his life out, no matter how much it still bothered him.

Zak shook his head. "No love, I can't erase your memory, but I can take the pain and the fear out of it. Much like what Tori did with Robyn, but you have no reason for grief, no cause to need to remember the pain. So I can take it and make it feel like it happened to someone else. But only if you want me too. I will only do this if you want me too." He brushed William's cheek again. "You do want this, don't you?"

William leaned against him. "Yeah, I want it. I've lived too long trying to forget what they did to me, I just don't want to care any more." Trust had been a hard thing for him to learn, once it had been destroyed, but now, it was okay. He knew Zak would die before he betrayed him. "What do I got to do?"

"Lean against me, close your eyes, and just relax. I'll take care of the rest." He hurt for his love. He had know that something in William's life had hurt him, but had never realized how much damage the past had done to him. "And lover." A soft voice. "If this man who harmed you so is still alive, I will track him down. It might take me some time, but I swear to you, I will track him down, and he will pay for what he did to you, and others like you."

"Thanks, Fangs. That means a lot to me."

"Close you eyes, sweet heart, I'll take care of everything."

CHAPTER 4

The door in the silent chamber opened, soft light cut a path through the darkness. A figure moved across the carpet, slowly and quietly, to the table beside the bed. "Master?" A light click and the room was softly, lit, by lamplight. "Please, Master, you must wake up."

The figure on the bed moved slowly, reluctantly giving up the peace of slumber. Eyes the color of charcoal opened to focus on the agonized, frightened face before him. "Katherine?" The peaceful feeling that accompanied sleep fled.

"Please, Loki." A tremor passed through her body, as large brown eyes, set in a wide pale face, stared back at him, the fear and pain from her washing over him in waves.

All thoughts of sleep, of tranquillity, gone as the figure moved. "What is it? What has happened?" Questions poured from him as he took her into his arms, questions that needed no answer. He could feel the wrongness, the bitter scent of death on the woman's flesh. "So it begins," her pain, becoming, his. "It is sooner than I had hoped."

"I was afraid that you would say that." Katherine buried her face in his chest. The ending, she had been with her Master for a little over, a, hundred and forty-five years. She knew that soon her time would come. She had been there when Maggy began her end. But it was too soon. She couldn't die now. There was no replacement for her. No one to continue to care for her Master. "How long?"

"Is this the first time you've experienced this?" He ripped at his wrist, offering her his blood. What was he going to do? He couldn't lose her now; he wasn't ready to have to train another. He would be the death of yet another one of those in his care.

"Yes, when I woke, at first I thought I was hungry. It's been over a week since last I drank from you. But it felt wrong," she struggled to regain her composure, before looking up. "Loki, what are you going to do. We don't have anyone to take my place."

"We still have time." He tried to smile. His Katherine, always looking out for him. "If it is just beginning, it could be as long as a year or even two before it ends." Though he had never asked any of his loves to suffer through it. "I'll begin looking tonight. I'll find one."

"No," she touched his face, forcing his eyes to meet hers. "It's time you answered that summons. You've been alone for too long. You've not dealt with any Kin since before I came here. Maggy told me that she hadn't seen you with any Kin since old Rafiel died."

"Kin?" He laughed. "My love, what Kin would want to have anything to do with me? I have to have a keeper. I'm a disgrace to them. No Katherine, either I find another, or I muddle along without. But my Kin won't have me."

"Loki." She took his head between her hands. "You swore to me, that I had one wish, one favor, that when my time came I could ask for before I died. Well now I'm asking it. Loki, I'm dying, I know it and you know it. So it's time you tried, for me, try. What's the worst thing that could happen? They not want you? You're ready for that." She kissed him softly. "But what if it's not like you fear? What if there is a chance that you would find a place?"

Loki shook his head. She didn't understand, couldn't. He was a failure. The Gift hadn't taken well with him. He hadn't been overly bright as a mortal, and as Vampyr, he was just a breath above an imbecile. Rafiel, his Sire, had warned him. Prepared him to survive as best he could. But he was to avoid other Kin. A Rogue half-wit wouldn't stand a chance. "Very well, my dear, we'll go. Perhaps it's time." He was tired, he had lived over two thousand years, hiding from his own kind. At least if they rejected him, he could rest at last. "Rest against me, let me ease your pain for now, and later I promise I will answer the call."

* * *

Zephyr hung, sulking in the darkened room. Cerberus had punished him severely for running his mouth. And for the moment, he was in the, dog, house. 'One of these days, I'm going to learn to keep my mouth shut'.

Bad enough to be punished like some disobedient child, but to have to be Publicly humiliated by being stripped and beat in front of the entire Covenstead, and then chained to the wall in a dark corner of the basement. 'If I'm lucky, Eris will talk him into just ignoring me for a few days. If not, I can expect a repeat of last night'. And for what, because he didn't think it was terribly polite to, spit, at a Gift horse.

'Oh well, it could have been worse I suppose'. Last time he had questioned Cerberus's authority he had been sure that his Sire would beat him every night for the rest of his life. It felt that way. He had been battered and abused every night for almost a month. Fed only when he was near starving, and left without even, the, barest hints of affection. Had it not been for Eris, he might have still been being punished.

It was the one fault his Sire had, he could not stand to be argued with. And Eris, who's very nature made arguing as easy for him as feeding. Kept Cerberus so agitated, that if anyone else, most specifically one of his Brood, made the mistake of questioning him, he saw to it that they dare not make that mistake more than once every few years.

A light cut through the room as the door opened. "Zeph?" It was Eris. "Are you okay, honey?" Keys appeared in his hand and released the locks on the chains. "He's calmed down, I fought with him until neither of us could hold our eyes open another moment." A hand helped him down. "He has forgiven you this time, but if I were you, I would make myself scarce for the next few nights. Go somewhere and stay out of his way. "

This was new. Zephyr didn't know whether to be happy or worried. It just wasn't like his Sire to forgive him, and still want nothing to do with him. Before, once Cerberus felt he had paid for his wrong his Sire, personally, welcomed him back into the fold. "So," he ran a hand through his hair. "Where do you suggest I go hide?"

Eris chuckled. "Hide, yes that is a good word for it." He gently pulled the Childe to his throat. "Go on, I am sure you are hungry, and I want you out of here before your Father changes his mind, and decides I manipulated him again."

* You never answered me. Where should I go? * He drank hungrily, he had gone without last night, and after the blood loss he had suffered from the beating, the offer of blood was most welcome.

* It is better if I do not know, but I might suggest you go hide behind the Elder for now. Cerberus has made a pact with Azrael, so he can't take out his anger on you if you go and visit. * He snickered as Zephyr looked at him in shock

"You wanna get me killed? My sticking up for the Elders is what got me into this mess to begin with. I don't even want to think about what he'd do to me if he knew I went and hid at the one place that he wishes he had never learned of." He might be young, but he wasn't that young.

Eris shook his head, trying hard not to laugh at the youngster. "And what is he going to do? He agreed, as did the Elder that both Covensteads were open to the other. If you go, it is not as if Azrael were coming here. Besides, I think Cerberus is being a fool, and as his Childe, you appearing there will make it look like he isn't being as big a one as he is." A firm hand closed over Zephyr's mouth. "I mean what I say kiddo, you go and mind me. Keep in mind, I'm the reason you are getting to get out of this hole. So unless you want to be put right back where you were, go."

He shrugged, what else could he do. It looked like he was fucked, no matter what he did. He would piss someone off. If he went, Cerberus would be angry with him and use him for a punching bag. If he didn't, Eris would get bitchy on him, and next time he was stupid, would let Cerberus finish with him without saying a word. "Okay, I give. I just hope you know what you are doing."

"Go on, trust me. Nothing is going to happen. Other than you get a chance to see how the other side lives. By the time you get back, I will have your old man back to normal again, or be gone from here. Of that you can guarantee."

* * *

Michael greeted David as the younger Kin stumbled into the main room. "You look like hell my friend," was his observation.

David groaned sitting down beside him. "Between my Brood, and our pets, folks around here can just call me, 'Stubby', now. I have never in my life had anyone go at me like Christian did. I think he was tying for a record, and then Lilith and the boys got into the game." Tired blue eyes scowled at him as he broke into laughter. "Go on, laugh. You wait. One of these days, I'm going to turn those two little monsters loose on you and then we will see how funny you think it is."

But instead of showing pity, Michael just looked at the tired, worn Kin and laughed that much harder. "Forgive me cousin, but you're young, they're young, just you wait. It won't be much longer before you will be strong enough to exhaust every pet and Childe in this house and still not be called, 'Stubby'."

"Promises, promises." He sighed, sitting up. "So where is the old pervert anyway, Usually by the time I come alive, he's been up for hours. He still rewarding Mo?"

Michael eyed him. "My, my, you, are, feeling testy today aren't you." He did not have to correct David's tone or speech when it came to his Sire, his brief words alone got the desired results and the younger Kin dropped his head and mumbled an apology.

A sound at the door drew their attention. Michael smiled, as both Azrael and Morgan entered the room. "Good evening Azrael." Then to Morgan, "so, pet, did your Master keep his promise?"

Morgan grinned at him. "Oh yeah. I'm doing real good to walk today." She stopped, noticing Ben for the first time. "New one?" She knew that Michael had been considering taking on another pet, after all he was planning on making her brother his Childe in the real near future.

"Yes, and no, Morgan." Michael looked down at the youth who, sat, beside him, smiling. "He is new to the state of being a pet, but he has been in the house for about a year. He's been, up until last night, living on the Hall. He was one of our feeding stock." He knew how much Ben hated to be reminded of how close he was to what he had been. "I offered him a chance to live and prosper as my pet and love, and as you see. He chose the lesser of two evils."

"So, he gave you no problems?" Azrael moved to take up his seat.

Michael chuckled. "Not the least bit. Matter of fact, he rivaled Jason in his willingness to please me."

Azrael laughed. "Now that is something I would have loved to have seen. That Chosen of yours is a rarity." Then to David, "I must say Vincent, you are looking particularly haggard this evening."

"Just call him, ' Stubby ', Sire." He was amused to see the dark look David gave him. "He seems to have been on the losing end of his Brood's attention lost night."

Azrael went to make a comment, but was stopped by a nervous touch of a mind, as it rung through every other vampires in, the, room head's. * Knock, knock , * t he cheerful greeting startled him.

Azrael scowled. * What? *

*Pardon me Elder, but is the door still open to those of Cerberus's bunch? *

Azrael gave Morgan a martyred look . * If you must, you must. Come you are welcome here. * He turned to the others who were waiting for his response. "It would seem that I am not as finished with the Warlock's as I had thought. Already one of their gaggle is coming to visit. I can not help but wonder, where this next step will take us."

A flash of cold and the same young Kin who had braved Cerberus's anger strode into the room. "Greetings Elder." He zeroed in on Azrael, bowing quickly. "Sorry about the sudden visit, but Eris thought it best I hide here for a while." He turned to greet them all.

Azrael looked at him closely. "Why have you been sent here to ' hide' ?"

Zephyr grinned ducking his head. "I got into a smidgen of trouble last night. And well, my Master, and Sire, took my standing up to him for you rather badly. So after beating the shit out of me, he made me spend the day chained to a wall. It was Eris who talked my Sire into letting me go, but he's still pissed, so Eris thought it best that I stay out of Cerberus's sight for a while." He shrugged. "So he sent me here. There aren't many in our territory who would hide me from my Sire, other than perhaps you."

Azrael shook his head. "I am not going to hide you from Cerberus. If you knowingly behaved in a fashion that demands that you pay for your actions, do not ask me to protect you from your own foolishness."

Zephyr shook his head, violently, reaching out to lay a hand on Azrael's arm. "No, I'm not running from him. Eris would have never dared to send me from the house without my Sire's permission. I'm not on the lamb, just staying clear of him till his temper is a little less hot."

'Gods, why me'? "Very well. I will permit you to stay here for now, but." His tone was darkening. "If Cerberus takes offense to you being here, you must go. There is peace between our houses for now, and I will not allow the actions of an erring Childe to be the end of it."

"My word." Zephyr knelt there. After the beating and humiliation he suffered last night, the bowing to the elder Coven Masters will, wasn't hard. "Thank you."

Morgan smiled at the young Kin. "I remember you."

Zephyr grinned up at her and he pulled himself up to his feet. "Yeah, I remember you too. You're the little marker for Titania's safe return." He looked back to Azrael. "Just so you know. Tania thinks you and the other Elder that came back with her last night are better than hot blood and sex. My Sire is going to have to get a grip, sooner or later, and probably sooner if I know Eris. He will enlist not only Titania's help, but every other soul in the house who aren't afraid that you are going to turn on us tomorrow, and brow beat him into submission."

Azrael nodded. "Good. It is about time that healing took place. Do not get me wrong Childe. Your Sire and those in his home, they have real fears, that stem from crimes that were done against them. But it is far past time that these wounds were healed."

* * *

Katherine watched from the chair where she sat, huddled, as her Master paced the floor. He had sworn that he would answer the summons. That he would go to the Covenstead to seek aid. But she wondered if she had done the right thing, in forcing a promise from him. "Loki?" Her voice was tight. The pain came in waves, and for the moment she was riding through one.

The troubled Kin came to kneel beside her. "Is it getting bad, love?" He had seen this many times, over the last two thousand and forty-seven years, but he never stopped hurting when the time came again. "More blood? It will ease the pain."

She shook her head, "No, thank you, but not yet." She loved him. He had always been so kind to her. She could never understand why he believed the others wouldn't accept him. True, there were times when, for no apparent reason, he would suddenly become as helpless as a baby, but for the most part, she never saw what was supposed to be his great weakness. "Are we going?"

The question hung in the air between them. He had promised her, gave his word that now, after over two millennia of hiding, he would, seek, out the bloodlines. But he also knew that once he did, he would loose her. Either by the loss of his own life, or on the slim chance they accepted him, once she knew he was secure, she would ask for her rest.

Death didn't frighten him. After living as an outcast, an embarrassment for so long, he was ready for it, if it came. But he was afraid. Afraid of what would happen to her if they turned on him. She would die. Of course, he couldn't see anyone forcing her to suffer just for the fact that she was the pet of a mistake. But, would she die knowing her last request had cost him his life? "My love." He reached for her. "We will go. But first, I must extract a promise from you." He fought back tears. When she was gone, alive or no, he would be alone. "Should they refuse me, I will be killed, ssshh, no wait." He silenced her. "If I am refused, it's better that way. I have no desire to live as an outcast anymore. To take yet another love, knowing that they will leave me, even as I make them mine. I should have dared risked, what ever, fate would have dealt me, and made you my Childe. Now," he sighed sadly. "It's too late. So if I am to die with you, don't mourn my passing. I would really much rather leave this world with you than live alone, hurting again, one more time."

Katherine touched his cheek. She understood. The thought of him dying hurt her, but she understood. "Let's go Loki. I'm tired."

He held her to him, savoring the feel of her warm body against his. Knowing that all too soon the warmth would fade and she would be gone. "I love you."

She stroked his cheek. "I know, I have always known." She would not cry. She had had a full life, love, joy, and laughter had been hers. And now, with the end at hand, she couldn't think of a thing she would have changed.

"Here, before-" he tore at his wrist with his fangs. Offering her the one comfort he could offer her now. "Soon, baby, I will see the pain ends soon."

* * *

Azrael watched amused from his seat as the young Mages practiced. On one side of the room Zak worked with his husband, William, to overcome the block that had all but shut off the young mortal's power. And at the same time Zak was coming to realize that the pain he felt as he used his Mage Gift without his Sire to be there to guide him was slowly fading away. Azrael did note somewhat amused, and pleased, that the boy seemed to be doing a little better tonight. Gabriel must have reached a level with his young lover and student. That was good, it meant that soon, they both would be to a point that he could begin to train them in earnest.

On the other side of the room, Robyn and Torin worked on a much more advanced level, struggling with powers that they were yet to master. Lights flashed around them both, as powers wild and powerful were being called into order. They both were coming along much, better than he had dreamed.

Both Torin and Robyn raised their hands, as if working in concert to banish the powers, grounding them out into the earth beneath them. Then turned, together looking at Azrael their, Master, "well?"

He smiled nodding at them. "You are both coming along much better than I had first hoped. I can say with honesty, that the two of you are much quicker than any child I have ever seen; up to and including myself. It must be that you are bonded. I can think of no other reason why you work as well as you do."

They both glowed under his praise. "What do they say?" Torin looked at Robyn. "You know the line about how if a teacher is good, his students will be better than he is?"

She shrugged. "Dunno, but hold up bud, we have miles to go before we can even hope to be as good as he is, much less better."

Azrael laughed. "You are much too modest my dear. You are young, much younger in the powers than I was when I had reached this point." But even as he went to praise his two, he became aware of another.

A light, timid, almost frightened touch drew his attention. Azrael raised a hand for silence, as he turned his mind to it. * Yes? *

*I-the summons , * a , light faltering touch one full of fear and dread. * Seek-I need , * the thoughts fought to reach Azrael, * sanctuary. *

It didn't take a great amount of power for Azrael to reach out and touch the seeking mind, nor did it take him very long to understand the fear. A Gift taken wrong, isolation, years of isolation, fear of discovery, all flowed back to him in what felt like an endless tide. Loneliness and weariness, this one was desperate. His desperation had led him to take the final risk, acceptance or death.

The feel of age from this one was great. 'Gods, he is older than Megel, almost as old, as, I'. The very thought that any Kin, Rogue or Line, whole or wounded such as this one was, suffering total isolation sickened Azrael. This one had lived for so long in shame. * Brother, I have you. * He would have to choose his words wisely for now. He allowed himself to open, sending a solid wall of acceptance with it. * Come, I grant sanctuary, no harm. *

* Can't , * the shameful admission.

This one was on edge. Azrael felt his very sanity teetering. * Calmly Brother, I have you. I know where you are. Rest easy, I will come for you. Poor thing, your Sire was wrong. No one, here, will fault you for what was not your doing. If he chose to allow you your life, I will not let any take it. I will come. *

Azrael returned his attention to the silent room around him. All watched him, each holding their breaths waiting to hear what had happened.

He slid Morgan from his lap. "I must go, a Rogue has asked for and been given sanctuary."

Michael nodded, "To young to go the Dark Paths alone?"

A single shake of his head, "No Megel, this is no Childe, or mere adult, but an Elder Kin." He held up a hand to forestall the comments. "No, wait, Megel. Show pity. The Gift went wrong with him. He has hidden for so many bitter centuries, afraid that the Vampyr would seek his death. Luck and fortune was with him this day. He called me. Something has brought him out of his hiding now. He is afraid, yet desperate. He cannot travel the Paths alone, so I go to bring him here."

"Allow me to go with you." Michael did not like the sound of this one bit; there was something off about all of this. Not the request, which was only natural, solitaire as the Kin tended to be, eventually they must seek out their own kind. Even one as weak as this one must have contact every now and then, or go mad.

"No, Megel, this I do alone. He will be hard pressed to face just me. Stay, watch over my domain, protect it if need be. I too feel the, painful, wrongness in this." He pointed to Joseph and Jason. "Take your Brook and hold them close. I shall return."

Michael nodded, returning to his seat, and welcoming both Joseph and Jason into his arms. He understood what the Childe, 'no, no Childe, mustn't forget that', faced now, alone and crippled. He could be in danger, lost or in a trap. But he had faith in his Sire and oldest friend. What ever it was, Azrael would deal with it.

He then gave thought to the reality of the situation that this Rogue found himself in. It was rare, but once in a great while, the Gift passed wrong. Fortunately most died, but on occasion enough passed to allow the Childe to live, wounded, un-whole, but alive. The very fact that this one's Sire had let him live worried Michael. It was cruel to let those poor ones grow, to live what must be no more than a, half life, granted only a small portion of what should have been theirs, and usually mentally unable to use what they did have. But this one had lived, and if Azrael's words were any indication, would continue to do so.

CHAPTER 5

Waves of Fear and grief rolled over Azrael as he, appeared and with it the scent of death. "I am Azrael." He bowed to the vampire before him. "You petitioned Sanctuary from me."

The younger vampire released the woman in his arms, and rose to stand before him. Azrael's eyes went from him to the woman on the couch. 'Ah, now I see. There is no threat. His pet is dying. He is going to be alone again'. "And your name is?"

The younger vampire who stood, before him looked lost as he answered. "I-my, my Sire named me Loki." The words came out in a stutter.

Azrael felt a silent rage begin inside of him. This Kin, Rogue or no, had been forced to live. He understood how hard it would have been if any of his Brood had failed to take the Gift, but he would have spared them this. As painful as it would have been for him, he would have taken their life before ever allowing any of them to face the world as a half-wit. He could not understand how anyone could be as heartless as to do this to any Childe they loved.

The vampire might have been closer to his age, than any other Kin in his house, but his mind was that of a Childe, and always would be. Lanky dark brown hair framed cool, coal, gray eyes, in a face that would have been quite lovely if it were not at the moment stamped with fear. "Th-this is Katherine. She-she's why I called."

Azrael moved, slowly, ever aware of the fear in the room, to the woman's side. "Yes, her life is fading, poor thing." He looked at Loki, eyes showing the compassion and understanding, that only, one, who had been where this Childe was, could know. "Is this the first that you have lost one so? Do you understand what is happening?" How lost was this Childe? "I am sorry, Brother." Again the word, that meant no harm between Kin. "But no one can help her. She is dying."

Anguish passed across his face. "I-I know that. I've had a pet," shame in his whole presence. "A keeper, for most of my life. My Sire taught me how, before he left. I've lost them all. One by one, death took them all from me." The emotions coming from him were strong enough to wash away any nervous stutter.

"Loki?" The woman's voice drew the wounded Kin.

Azrael watched, moved to tears himself as, Loki, whirled, going, back to her side. "Love?"

She stroked his face, smiling up into his tormented eyes. "Don't cry, there's no need now." Even in pain, she comforted him. It was the only life she knew. He was her responsibility. "Ask him to come closer, let me speak to him, please."

"I am here, dear." Azrael stepped closer, but would not intrude on the space they shared.

"I'm tired. But I can't leave him alone. Please," she stroked Loki's hair as he pressed against her, sobbing, "On your word, your Line, help him to find another to help him. He can't be alone."

If Azrael had had any doubts about taking this one into his home, they died with her words. Whole, this one was not, but he had lived, and had done so without embarrassment, or loneliness. The words of his dying love were enough to settle Azrael's mind. "Katherine," he moved to kneel beside her. "My word, on my name, and my Line. I will let no one harm him, nor will I allow him to be alone again. Sleep, rest, knowing that you have fulfilled your responsibility, and that your master is safe."

Katherine looked up into the strange, vampires, eyes. "Thank you." And with a weary movement, her fingers brushed his cheek. "Let me be with him now."

Azrael rose, moving across the room. Leaving the two alone again.

Katherine lifted his, tear streaked, face, "Loki?" The name was spoken softly, but all her feelings were in it. "Master, My Lord, please love, let me go. Kiss me one last time, then grant me rest. Take me, take my life."

It was time, when he left what had been his home for over three hundred years, he would go alone. "Be brave for me Kathy. I am so afraid. Of all those I have held, loved, and made mine, I have loved you the most." It hurt knowing that she counted on him to ease the pain. She who had never asked for anything in her life, now asked him for the greatest favor any could. She asked him to release her.

Her lips trembled against his, but she held on, pain or no pain she knew that once he pulled away, she would lose him.

"One last time, Katie girl." He swallowed back the, lump that threatened to choke him. "Let me feel you take from me, just once more." His teeth tore at his wrist, as the tears came again.

She looked up at him. Eyes so full of trust, and love, that Loki had to force himself not to turn away. "Thank you love, I am ready. The pain is gone." She reached up and kissed him once more. As her fingers reached up and tangled in his hair, pulling his mouth to her throat as her head turned, pulling away. "Go on my evil trickster, love me."

He couldn't do it not again, he knew she was counting on him, he had sworn that she wouldn't be forced to suffer. It was the least he could do. But, as he held her, lips pressed against her flesh, he knew he couldn't, not again.

Azrael's will and control flowed over him. * You must do this, Brother. You know the pain she is feeling. If you love her at all, spare her that. * This part of loving a mortal was never easy. He had been forced to grant the, 'final kiss', to more than one of those in his care and in time would be forced to again. He knew what the one before him was going through, and pitied him all the more for it. For with her death, he would be alone, again. With no one to fall back on. * Take what strength you need from me Loki, and allow your love to rest. *

She sighed as his fangs sank into his flesh. It was a weary, satisfied sigh. One that, touched him, gave him more strength than all the power Azrael could offer. She wanted this, welcomed it, and going to her rest happily. She freely gave him her blood and life. * I will always love you . * His mind touched hers as she began to weaken in his arms. * You will never truly die, for I will always love you. *

* You were my first, and only, * the faint touch flowed back to him. * Never once have I regretted my time. I love you, always have, always, * the darkness was taking her as her life flowed into Loki, * will, my love. *

The pain was agonizing. "Kathy?" The body in his arms was no longer as warm as it had been. The life was gone. "Forgive me."

Azrael felt the tears sting his eyes, as he shared this wounded Childe's pain. To lose, your, only love, to walk away, totally alone. If this ones Sire had not already been dead, Azrael would have tracked him down and killed him for what he had done to his Childe. He would never be alone again. Azrael swore this to himself. If, Loki were not comfortable, with staying with him, he would find a way to make sure that there would always be someone with him.

Loki held Katherine's limp body, watching as the age, that had never touched her in life, ravaged her now in death. He could leave now, turn away and not see the love he had, wither before him, but he owed her this much. So he stayed, watching till the last indignity was marked upon flesh that had, only yesterday, been so warm and inviting.

"Loki," Azrael laid a hand on his shoulder. "It is time to go. Allow me to see to her. You have been forced to walk away too often. Let me take you to my home. Place you in the care of those I love. I promise, I will see her remains given proper treatment."

Loki looked up at him, lost and confused. "Tell me something, you're older than I, and whole. Why do we love? Why do we who lose, everything, we hold dear to us, time steals from us unlike it does anything else that lives. So why do we love?"

Azrael knelt beside him. Placing a hand on his arm. "We love because it is the only thing that separates us from the monsters that we can be. Without love, we are soulless beasts that live only to kill. I know you are in pain, you feel pain like only Kin can, but time is also merciful to us. The pain fades quickly from our thoughts and hearts. You will heal, I will see to it. I gave your sweet one, there, my word, and I will do all that I can to see that it is kept." Firm but gentle hands pulled the wounded Kin from what was once his dearest love. "Leave her to me, I will care for her."

Loki looked up at him, hope and despair clear in his eyes. "You will see to her?"

Azrael brushed his lips across his brow. "Yes, I will place her with all those that I have loved and cared for in my life. You will be able to take comfort in the knowledge that time and ice will be the only things that ever touch her again."

The arm around him was meant to offer comfort, but as Loki turned from the withered form on the couch, he felt nothing. Nor did he think he would ever feel again. He did not want to live anymore. And he could not see that changing.

So lost and soul wounded was he, that not even the coldness of the Dark Paths drew his attention as Azrael lead him home.

* * *

His domain was silent as he brought his newest charge in via the Paths. For that he was grateful. It was comforting to know that those in his keep understood the severity of the situation. "Megel," he sought out his eldest Childe.

"Yes, Father." The answer was immediate and soft.

"Take this one, hold him, for me. Shield him in his pain for now." He tried to pull away, but Loki held on in blind pain. "No, Brother, listen. This is Megel. He is my 'Childe' , my 'First-Born' . He will let none here harm you." To Michael, "take him downstairs, put him behind a barrier, I can not fault his pain, I know what he is going through. But as he is now, he will cause a great deal of needless suffering among the children." Turning for a moment to address Loki once more. "Do not be afraid Brother. I go only to keep my word and see that she is put to rest safely. No one here will harm you or fault you in your pain. I have no idea what you have come to know of Sire's other than they can abandon and harm those in their keeping, but I have never abandoned nor have I ever harmed any Childe I have sired, from my eldest, to those who are now my Chosen." He pointed to Torin, Robyn and Morgan. "My Childe, he is a Sire as well, he will protect you. Go ahead Loki. Mourn. No one will fault you your love or your pain." And he stepped back fading from the room.

The room was silent was Michael moved slowly, leading Loki across the room. Whole this Kin might not be, but the pain he felt was as strong, as any he had ever felt. And, being, such could only be contained by one Kin, for a short time. Azrael had been right, he needed to be shielded. "My Sire called you Loki, is that your name?" The room, the others forgotten for now, he was responsible for seeing to this ones care while His Master was not here.

Again the eyes that were, oh so lovely, but held such confusion and pain lifted and locked gazes with only the second of his kind that he had seen in almost four hundred years. "It is what my Sire named me. I have no other name. Call me it, or what ever you want. I don't care anymore." All emotion, save raw agony, was gone from his voice.

Michael smiled, trying to look reassuring. "Then Loki it is. Come with me Elder, I will see to you." And he led him from the room.

* * *

The utter blackness of the cavern surrounded Azrael as he appeared, burdened, as he was with yet another mortal who had given his or her life and love to his kind. He would see she rested here, with all those he had brought here whom he had loved and killed over the years.

The almost weightless bundle slid to the floor in a soft rustle. Close and yet separate from all the others here. A silent spectator to the price all Kin pay for loving another not of their kind.

Though the darkness was total, his eyes adjusted and he could see well. He slowly moved to each bundle, touching one bundle here, and another there, briefly, recalling to memory the joy of loving and protecting each one, and the pain of being forced to let them go when the end was at hand.

It would not be too many years before he would be forced to return here, with another cold, lifeless, bundle. He had what, perhaps, ninety to a hundred years, and again another would rest here. The very thought brought pain.

So to each of those this silent tomb held he went. "I'm here again, and again I add to your number." He spoke to no one but the dead. "Welcome her my precious darlings, my lovers, she served her Master well, and was loved, as you all were loved." He felt no shame at the tears that spilled, nor did he try to wipe them away as they rapidly froze on his cheeks. "And you all are loved, from the first to the last." He looked at the bodies before him. "You will never truly die, for I will always remember you." With one final glance around at all those he had loved and cherished the, remains, of his humanity. He stepped back fading along the Paths once more.

* * *

Cerberus startled, sitting up from one of his many pets, as a light but strong touch brushed his mind. * Pardon me, I do not wish to be rude . * It was Azrael. * But at your request, I cannot enter your domain uninvited. May I do so now? *

"Shit." He swore. "Go on, Lilly, go back to the living room, we'll finish up in a little while." Talk about bad timing, it would be now, that the Elder wanted to visit.

"Is there a problem, Master?" The girl moved, gathering the tattered remains of her clothing.

"I have no idea, but Azrael is knocking on the door. I have no clue as to what he wants, but I can't very well ignore him, not with what he just did for Titania, she would have my hide, if Eris didn't first. So you need to go on with yourself and let the Elder and I discuss what ever we need talk about."

Lilly chewed at her bottom lip. What could this mean? "Master, you two aren't going to have a fight, are you?"

Cerberus just shook his head. "Go on with you girl, and stay out of the business of your betters."

Once the girl had fled the room and Cerberus had a moment of peace and silence. * Okay, Azrael, what do you want of me? * Due to the Elders aid with one of those in his home, he knew Azrael could come calling and ask almost anything and be within his right.

Mental laughter sprinkled down onto him. * Relax, Cerberus, it is I who comes with my hat in hand, as it were. I am concerned that I might have a problem that I am not suited to handle. *

He found it hard to believe that this particular Elder would have problems handling anything. * Okay, I retract the ban on you from my home. Come, be welcome, and tell me what it is that one such as you can't face . *

It was fortunate that vampires don't really feel the cold, for had he been able to, the chill of the Paths would have sent shivers down his spine. "All right Azrael, tell me what it is that you think I or my folk might be able to do for you?"

Azrael chuckled at the abruptness of his words. "You still fear me? I stood by your girl, saw to it that she had justice, brought my own blood here to see that she make certain that you are protected your Childe is, even as we speak, trying to make friends with one of my Chosen, and yet you still fear me." He cocked his head to once side. "Why?"

"Old habit." Was all he would say. "So what is wrong? I have a hard time seeing anything out of your grasp."

The Elder Kin laughed softly. "I have a Rogue in my home. I have only just saved him from a life of isolation." He held up a hand to forestall Cerberus's comments. "I went to him as his last and only pet met her death. Gave her my word that I would look after this Childe/Elder, for that is what he is. He has lived for so long and done so without disgracing us that I can not take his life from him unless he desires death. I would see him safe and cared for. The only concern I have is I am afraid that my domain might be too much on him. He is so very much like Vincent's little pet made Kin that it is painful for me to look at him."

Cerberus came off the bed in a single motion. "What are you telling me? That some poor, half-mad, thing has been forced to live like this for centuries? But where is his Sire, why has he let it rest like this?"

Azrael shook his head. "His Sire is dead, and fortunate he is that I can not get to him. I am afraid that there is no reason for this crime against the Lines to have been left uncorrected, other than, perhaps, the sadistic whims of a mad man. But horrendous though it is, and no matter how much we wish to turn our eyes and pretend that it does not exist. I have a Rogue Elder with the mind of a Childe in my keep, and if I cannot see he finds a home with me, I am asking your word that he will be safe here. Not alone, nor abandoned, but kept safe and cared for until such time as he asks for death, and then it be as befits an innocent." Azrael didn't question Cerberus's ability to do this. He knew that if the Childe gave his word, then the Childe would live up to it.

Cerberus ran a hand through his hair. "Does this one know what you are asking?"

"Not yet, I wanted to see that there was an option here before I offered it to him. It is not an easy thing that I ask of you, and I am well aware of that." He folded his hands before him, and waited patiently.

Cerberus bit at his lip as he considered what Azrael had asked of him and his house. Could he do this? Take a vampire, Rogue or not, who was as crippled as Azrael had described this one as being. Harder yet, could he not? The two questions chased each other around in his head. "I suppose I could protect him. Hell Azrael, it's not like any of my folks are hot to persecute anyone. We hate it enough to be shy about dishing it out to anyone else who, is, like us, and not, Lined. So with the exception of one or two that live here, he should find no opposition."

"I want your word on this one Coven Master. Should the Childe flee here, you will see that no one harms him." Azrael knew what he was asking, and wanted to make sure that if Loki chose not to live within his home, he would still be able to keep his word.

Cerberus rolled his eyes. "You have it Old Man." Okay so this, Elder, might be more than he had ever thought to be able to face, but he would be damned if he was going to let this man order him around in his own home. "If he shows up here, I'll throw him Eris's way and consider it taken care of. Not even Garren is willing to cross my Husband."

Azrael looked at him a look of cautious confusion on his face. "Garren?"

Cerberus shrugged. "A Rogue that lives here that has a lot to learn about the way to treat mortals. He is the only one that might even make noise should this retarded Elder show up. And if he does, I'll allow Eris to challenge him, or will do so, myself, and deal with it that way. Don't worry about it Old Man. My word, should he flee here, I'll keep him safe. I owe you that."

* * *

David looked up as Azrael returned. "He is downstairs with Megel." He nodded his head towards the door on the other side of the room. "Who is he Master? Why has he been allowed to live like that?"

Azrael held up a hand. "Wait, I cannot answer your questions at the moment. I have more important things to deal with, but soon Vincent, I promise you, soon." He smiled at his three Chosen. "You three, come with me. Ugly, though what you will see might be, it is necessary."

Michael looked up as Azrael, and his three, came into the room. "Slowly, Father." He warned him.

Azrael noted Michael's continued use of the paternal title. Yet questioned it not. This poor Childe/Elder needed to see that there were Sire's who were as they should be, and not the sadistic beast his was. "My Son," he brushed Michael's cheek as he reached for Loki. "I will take the burden from you now." Then to his three Chosen, "see Children? Look what pride and foolishness has wrought."

Morgan watched as he pulled the silent and pained man into his arms. "But," she shook her head. "I don't understand," She looked up at him. "What lesson? We're not like him. You wouldn't do that to us. We know that." Both Torin and Robyn nodded.

The confusion of his precious Chosen was achingly beautiful. "Not his life, love, but his pain. My brother," he would not use another word for him for now. "He comes here from the death of his love, a mortal. See what immortality costs us. To know that even as you love them, and make them yours, you will lose them one day. That is the lesson you must face." He lifted Loki's face. "Look well, my darlings. Remember this look come the day you choose to take your first pet, and know that one day you too will wear it."

Morgan turned away, hiding in Torin's arms. The look of unbearable agony and unspeakable loss was almost more than she could bear. They weren't even Kin yet, and already they were being forced to face the realities of their life. "I understand." She wanted to be away from here. Wanted to put space between herself and, the, pain that his grief was causing her. But she wouldn't ask to be excused. She owed Azrael that much. As long as he wanted her to stay and face this, she would. No matter how much it hurt.

'Such bravery', Azrael was so proud of his youngest. She stood there, with the pain of this wounded one in his arms, facing it silently. Willing to brave anything to show that he had chosen well. They all stood there, silent and brave. But it was too soon to ask that they face so much pain. "Megel, take them from here, and go. I need to be with our wounded brother now. They are still too tender and too new to face more than just moments with him as he is now."

Michael moved, pulling Morgan with him, Torin with an arm supporting Robyn to follow behind and was quick to leave. Nodding once to both Azrael and Loki before the door closed.

Loki looked up at Azrael. Pain and confusion warred on his face. "Why?"

"Why what, Brother?"

"Why did you do that? Did those others, the ones you say are your Chosen. Did they, are you, was facing me punishment?" There was no other reason that he could imagine why anyone would force someone to face him. Forget that he was in pain, he was sure they had. But that a whole Kin is willing to force those who he had, 'Chosen' to become his Children, to look at him. His own Sire had not been able to face him and his shortcomings, how could anyone ask any as young as those three had been to bear it?

"No, not punishment. They are just young and will soon be my Fledglings, and as painful as your loss is to you, they must, one day, face the same. Better they know what the pain looks and feels like, so that perhaps they might be better prepared to face it when their day comes. If anyone can be prepared for the agony we all feel."

The logic behind Azrael's words was solid. But Loki found it hard to believe that he was worthy of being used as even an example of how Kin suffered. This Elder, he was nothing like he had been warned they would be like. Not once had he threatened him, even now, with as helpless and bleeding as he was, Azrael didn't try to use his weaknesses against him. No threat of pain, no, judgment, not once had the loss of his cursed life been presented as a threat. What was more, this one, the whole Kin that held him. Had sworn to Katherine that he would see him safe. See him protected. Could they have been more than just soothing words from a compassionate man to a dying woman? "So tell me." Azrael read the worries and the pain in Loki's eyes and soul. "What is it that I can offer you? My word to your love is my bond. I will see you healed, and I will see to your care, if you will but permit it. But for, now, don't worry over the morrow. But concern yourself with what is happening now." He rose slowly, still holding the wounded Kin. "We shall go, you and I, go to my chambers, where I will help you to face the loss and to mourn it as it should be mourned."

Loki nodded, still too numb, confused and lost to begin to try to understand what was happening to him. He was alone now, Katherine was gone, and no matter how sweet this Elder's promises were, it wouldn't make any difference, his most precious and cherished love was dead, and nothing could bring her back.

Azrael carried him through the room, aware of the silent eyes that watched his movements with worry and a burning desire to know what this hurting and pitiful excuse for a Kin's existence in their home, meant.

* * *

Zak grabbed William. "I got to get out of here." He knew pain all too well, had felt his share of it in his short life. "If Azrael asks, I've taken Will and we are with Cerberus. If that boy of his can hide here, I figure we can hide there." And they both faded before Michael could respond.

CHAPTER 6

Azrael lead the wounded Kin down the hall, trying to break through the wall of pain that he had wrapped himself in. It was becoming more and more obvious, that with all likelihood, this Child/Elder would die. If he could not reach him, make him feel like there was a reason to live, then Loki would not live past sunrise.

"We are here." He opened the door to his private domain. "Be free here, Brother, feel welcome."

Loki paid no mind to the room. He no longer cared what would happen to him. He wanted to die, would in fact, if only his Sire had not deemed him to feeble minded to be taught how to fade.

"Loki?" Azrael sat him on the edge of his bed. "Brother, are you with me?"

Cool, coal, gray eyes locked with his again. "Yes."

Azrael felt a little better. At least this one was still answering him. It could be much worse. "Tell me what I can do for you my friend? How can I help you?"

'Help me' ? Loki just looked at him. This man wanted to help him. "Why?"

Again Azrael began to feel hope. If he could get the boy, and yes, he would always be a boy to him, to start talking. Then there was a chance that he could reach him. "Why what, Brother?"

"Why am I here? Why is it that you keep claiming Kinship to me? I am nothing and no one. How is it that you, who are not only whole and strong, but Lined Kin as well, offer me what my own Sire could not." The emotions were raging in him, as he struggled to control himself. "Look at me." He bit back a sob. "I am a mistake, an embarrassment. Why are you willing to help me? Why do you not just kill me and end my misery?"

Azrael sat beside him, making tisking noises as Loki tried to avoid being pulled into his arms. "Why?" Well he couldn't fault this one his question. "I made a promise to your pet, her dying wish was to see you safe. I would see you prosper, just to spite the monster that left you like this. Yes you should have died. You should have died back when it first became obvious that you had not been able to take the Gift. But you did not. Not only did you not die. You have lived for over two thousand years, without shame, without exposure. I do not reward such skill," Azrael held up a finger to silence Loki, "and yes it is skill, a skill to survive, by letting it fade away." He cupped the younger Childe/Elder's face in his hands. "How long has it been since last another of your kind held you? How long have you been forced to live as a compete outcast?"

Loki tried to pull away, but Azrael's fingers tightened. "Over two thousand years. After Rafiel realized that I was never going to get any better, he stopped sharing his love with me. And began training me to find a human keeper. He left me when I was six."

If Azrael had believed that nothing else could ever shock him, he was horrified to discover how wrong he was. "Six?" It was incomprehensible. "But you were his Fledgling. How is it that you ended up being forced to live on your own? You were an infant."

Loki shrugged. "I shamed him. He couldn't stand to look at me anymore. So he left." It bothered him to have to relive this tale. "Oh he came back off and on for the next thousand years, up to the point he faded. But he wouldn't teach me how to fade, wouldn't kill me, and never touched me again."

"If I offered you my love? Would you take it?" First things first. Let him begin to feel wanted again. "I know you haven't been with any of your own kind in a unholy amount of time, but what about your own sex? How long ago was it that you held a male pet?"

He thought back. His last male keeper had been Edward, and he was before Maggy. 'My God, has it really been that long'? It had been almost 300 years, too long. It had been much, much too long. "A long time." The whole thought that this man would offer him, what his own Sire had denied him, made him tremble with want and excitement as Azrael's fingers began to undo the buttons on his shirt.

"Will you share this with me, Brother. Let me offer you the compassion that I would offer any of my Kin?" Lips brushed against lips. "Allow me to grant you peace, if only for a little while."

* * *

Cerberus sighed, as his home was, invaded again, by those who belonged to the Lined Elder Azrael. "I take it that since I haven't heard from your Coven Master that he isn't taking having my Fledgling in his home too badly." It really didn't surprise him that Zeph had headed for Azrael's the moment he was told to run.

Zak shook his head. "No, not at all. Azrael was a little concerned that you might get upset and make a lot of noise. But other than that, the kid is harmless, and doesn't look foolish, so the odds of him causing trouble are real slim."

Eris, from his standard perch on Cerberus's lap, laughed. "Zephyr isn't going to cause any trouble, the boy knows how to behave. He isn't so young that he can't be trusted to be outside his Sire's watchful eye for more than five minutes."

A sound drew their attention as the door slammed, open and, what could only be the nastiest vampire William had ever seen, came storming in. "What the hell is that?"

Zak looked at the intruding vampire. "One of yours Cerberus?"

The Rogue Coven Master nodded. "Yeah, that is Garren. Don't let his looks fool you Gabriel, he is nice enough to those of his kind. But keep a close eye on your lover there, Garren is absolute death on mortals that piss him off."

William shrugged. "With as filthy as he is, I can see how, he'd kill anything 'living' , with his smell, all by itself." He muttered to Zak.

The vampire that was being talked about moved towards where they sat. "You haven't warned that boy not to bad mouth his betters yet, have you Cerberus?"

William looked at him with a look of contempt. "Well, when I see someone here better than me, I'll consider you advice." Zak had been with him for a long time, and William knew that his friend, lover and husband, wasn't going to let anyone hurt him, at least not without a fight. A fight that this nasty thing would, most, assuredly, lose.

The stinking wretch lunged for him, only to be brought up short by another Kin. "Don't even think about it." Zak held him at arm's length. "You touch my Husband, I will kill you."

Cerberus held his peace. He had been getting more and more ill with the way Garren abused the humans in his keeping. If Zak taught him some manners, so be it.

Garren looked to the Coven Master. "Cerberus, are you going to stand there and let this intruder threaten me?"

Cerberus nodded. "You threatened his husband, lucky you are that his lover is still mortal, because if he hadn't been, I would have to back him in his drive to teach you manners. Garren you are going to have to learn that not every mortal in this house is prey to your abuse. I don't say anything about what you do with yours, as long as you follow the laws I set down. But you can't keep terrorizing anything that isn't Kin in the house. It just isn't right."

Garren looked back at Zak. "You wedded with a pet?" The whole concept was laughable.

"No, William has never been a pet. He was my protector for over four years, before I was reunited with my family. He will one day be my Childe, and unlike most, as he is my, Husband, first, I will never drive him out." The barely contained, fury, in Zak's voice let all in the room know just exactly what they could expect if they touched what he claimed as his.

"If I were you Garren," Eris began. "I would sit down, shut up and continue to live. He's a good sixty years older than you, and trained."

Garren snorted with disgust. "I don't make war on my own kind, Eris, you know that. If this fool wants to play with his food, that's his business.

Cerberus looked up, he hated to breech the subject of the three that this thing kept as pets, but if he didn't Eris would have his balls for earrings. "Oh, Garren. Several of the Kin in the house and a great many of the mortals here as well, say the shape your three are in is a disgrace." He held up a hand before Garren could start. "I told you I'd stay out of your business, but your business is beginning to effect mine. Do something about their condition. It doesn't look good to have kids, beaten half to death, begging help from someone other than their master."

The look of fury that stole over Garren's face warned Cerberus, that he had made a mistake. He should have never mentioned that it had been Jamie, one of Garren's three pets that had begged Eris to help them. "Now don't go ballistic on us." He began.

"It was Jamie again wasn't it?" There was death in his voice.

Cerberus nodded. "Garren, you have to be more careful, those three look like hell. No one keeps pets like that here. It is bad for moral."

William and Zak watched as the two faced each other. "I can see him going too far with anyone in his keep." William whispered to Zak. "I'd slit my own wrist if I had to put up with him."

"Yes, Both Azrael, and my Sire before him, would have strung me up if I abused any in my care." Zak was as sickened with this, half-mad, creature as his husband was.

Garren turned on them with mindless fury. "Trust me." He spat at William. "If you had been mine, you wouldn't have to worry about slitting your wrist. You wouldn't be able to worry about anything." A hand shot out for him.

To be met with a blow that knocked him backwards. "I warned you." Zak's voice was calm, his stance serene, as he looked down at Garren. "If I have to warn you again, there will be war between the houses, because I will kill you."

"Keep that 'boy' of yours in line." Garren picked himself up off the floor. "I don't give a damn how you do things where ever it is you live, but around here, we don't put up with that sort of thing."

Eris snorted. "Wrong, Garren. You are the only one in this house that feels the need to abuse those in your care." Then to Zak, "is it true, is he your Chosen?"

Zak nodded smiling at William. "Yes."

Eris looked to Garren. "I'd advise you make yourself real scarce while they are here. You have, technically, declared war with him and his house."

Both Cerberus and William began to laugh. "I hate to say it, I have never, before now, cherished the thought of any in my house getting into trouble with Line Kin. But if it had to happen, I couldn't have chosen a better fool to be rid of. Get out of here Garren, or I'll throw you to Azrael, as a thank you gift, for what he did for Titania."

Garren glared at first William, then Zak, and finally locking stares with Cerberus. "I'll go. But this isn't over, not by a long shot. I am part of this house. You owe me your protection and backing as the Coven Master of it." And with that he turned and stormed off down the hall.

Everyone in the room let out a collective sigh of relief. "I apologize for him, Gabriel. I try hard not to stick my nose into his affairs, but when he is taking to threatening another's Chosen. I'm going to have to do something about it real soon." Cerberus looked at William, a soft smile on his face. "You do know boy, that you are lucky. I don't know many mortals who are so assured of their master's love and devotion that they would purposely provoke another Kin."

"Firstly, I'm not his Master. He is free. Secondly, he knows that no matter what, I love him, and will always protect him."

"But Gabriel, what happens when he becomes your Childe? Will you still tell him he is free?"

"No, but I don't plan to make him my Fledgling for a while yet. He's been through quite enough in one life. I think it is important to let him heal a while before I change things on him."

"Well, what ever. It really isn't any of our business." Eris reached for William. "Come on, pretty boy, let's go introduce you to the others."

* * *

Loki, bit back a gasp as a slow, easy, cream slick, finger found him. It had been so long, entirely too long. His body had forgotten all that it had learned in his time with Edward. And now it was as if he was a virgin all over.

"Ssshh, relax, Brother. I promise you, there will be no pain." The whole concept of a vampire being this old, this virginal, and male, was unheard of. There of course, were some of his sisters of the Blood that had chosen to take only women for pets and Children, but it was rare. And, this, one under him had been taken, by a man. "Let me help you here, Loki. Share a blood bond with me."

He jerked his head up, in stunned shock, at the ancient one. "A blood bond?" He couldn't mean what he was saying. "You would mingle your blood with mine ?"

Azrael brushed his lips, again, with his own. "I want to see you whole again Loki, or as whole as one who is afflicted as you are, can be. So yes I will share blood with you."

The emotional barrier that Loki had hidden behind, crumbled as he broke, letting this one who was trying so hard to help pull him close.

"Go on, Brother," Azrael held his head to his throat as the wounded Kin sought the comfort he was offering.

It had been too long, the joy and pleasure he felt as Azrael's teeth broke through the flesh of his throat and the bond began was intense. He had forgotten that anything could ever be this good. And as the beauty took him, he swore that if this man demanded that he live, he would. He would grant this one anything, solely for the goodness he had shown him so far.

Azrael pulled away. There was something wrong here. He had been prepared for the taint that he knew would be present in the blood of a Kin who was crippled as this one was. But there was no taint, no weakness. If anything the Gift had not only passed, but had passed amazingly strong. "Loki." He needed to pick his words carefully.

"Yes?" He was on guard, the tone frightened him, there, was something wrong.

"I am not sure how to tell you this." He began.

"I have to leave, don't I?" He would be thrown out, to be alone again. He didn't even deserve the mercy of being killed.

Azrael looked down at him in shock. "No," he shook his head. "Of course not, you have a place here, if you want it for as long as you want it. No my words have no bearing on your remaining here or not." He pulled himself up, pulling Loki along with him. "Will you answer a few of my questions?"

"Yes."

Azrael took a deep breath. "Tell me of your rebirth. What were the conditions of your time before your Sire made you his Childe?"

Loki looked down, ashamed. His existence as Kin, so far, had not been anything to be proud of. And his mortal beginnings were even less. "I don't remember all of my past. But from what Rafiel told me, he found me in the streets, and liked me."

"How old were you, Brother." He knew how much that one word of safety meant to this wounded Childe/Elder.

"I don't know, I think I was about eleven or twelve. I do know that I was dying of sickness and malnutrition. I can remember how kind he had been to me, and how he saw that I was healed." A wistful look fell over his face. "There at the beginning, he was so good to me. He protected me from others like him, and promised me that he would see me grow strong and become his Childe."

"And when was that, love?"

"I think it was a couple of years later, once again I'm not sure of the passage of time. But I am pretty sure that it had to be at least two summers later." He looked at Azrael, confused. "Why are you asking me all of this?"

"This is not something that I have ever dealt with before." He searched for the words. "But you didn't reject the Gift. If anything, it is strong in you. Much stronger than I have seen it in any Rogue in a long time."

Loki looked at him as if he had lost his mind. "I-but-" he shook his head trying to get his brain to work. "I'm an embarrassment. If I was able to take the Gift, then why am I like I am?"

"How much of your life before the Gift do you remember? Other than feelings, do you have any clear memories?" Loki shook his head. "At all, anything?"

"No, Rafiel told me that I didn't want to remember the past, that I was sick and alone, he saved me from death."

Azrael let out a sigh of relief. "Well then I think we can put an end to your belief that it was your fault, something about you that made the Gift fail."

"What do you mean, it wasn't my fault?" He had been told too many times that it was he who failed. That now, even facing the truth. He would not accept it easily.

"You should have never been offered the night, love. You were unstable as a mortal. The blood healed you as much as it could, but could not repair all the damage. It was your Sire's fault, Loki, not yours. He had no business forcing eternity on a child that was not able to bear it."

'It's not my fault. I didn't do anything wrong'. The thought ran over and over in his head. Rafiel had told him over and over that it was his weakness that rejected the blood. That the Gift, when faced with such an unworthy vessel, twisted and turned into something unclean and un-whole. "He, he did this to me . Gave this hell to a child that couldn't possibly hope to use it." He was numb; he could not even feel rage at the man who cursed him to this eternal hell. "He trapped me here, like this. Saw to it that I can't even fade."

The shock began to overwhelm him, leaving him trembling and confused. Terror and horror ripped through him, as he lost control.

* No, this will not do . * A soft voice in his mind, as suddenly a soothing blanket of comfort and concern covered his soul. And with it the means for control. * I had a pet, once, who suffered as you do. I learned how to help her, and now, I can help you . *

Loki looked up at him, stunned. "How?" Never, in over two thousand years had anyone ever been able to stop his seizure, once it began.

"It is not hard. As I said, I had a pet once, she suffered much the same as you. Both Megel, and I had to learn how to help her."

"Thank you."

Azrael kissed him. "Now that I know what I know, I must ask you. Do you wish death? As a whole Kin, you can ask it of me, and I, I will stand in the stead of your Sire. Do you wish to end this life you have been forced to live? Or, live, to perhaps one day, pass the Gift on to a Fledgling Childe of your own?"

Loki could not believe what he was being told. Could he truly sire, a Childe, and would Azrael really free him if he asked? "I, I have wanted to die for so long, but I could not fade. I thought of starving myself to death, or exposure to the sun, but I am too much of a coward for either of those choices." He took a deep breath. "Answer me this Azrael, you have given me so much this night. So if you agree, I will believe you." Self-respect something that he had never had, before, began to find root. "If I choose to live, this is a Covenstead, would I find a home here. Would others welcome me in their lives? Would you, help me to train a Childe, " the very word was spoken in a whisper. "One that I could have with me for eternity. I would never be alone again?"

Azrael smiled, softly, at him. "Yes, little Brother, you will quickly find that you have a place here." 'Such, a pretty thing, I could give him a home, a family, if only he would take it' . The prospect of offering this wounded, lost, Kin a place to, belong was so obvious that he didn't even think to question his instinct. "Answer me this, Loki. If I offered you a ' Brother's Right' , would you take it? Allow me to help you to find a home and a family again. Any Fledgling you have, would have right to my help, as surely as you do"

'Brother's Right', Loki looked at him, speechless. 'This man is offering me 'Brother's Right' . "You-you would do this for me. But wouldn't your Sire hate you for it?" He couldn't be serious.

"No, my Sire has been dead for over a thousand years, and the only Elder relative I have would be happy to have you as an adopted nephew. All it requires is for you to say, 'yes' ."

He would have a family. Something that had been denied him for so long. He would never be alone again. "If I say yes, are you going to regret this, later?"

Azrael's soft laughter seemed to wrap around Loki, making him feel safe again. "Regret my actions later? I never, or should I say very rarely, ever regret anything I do. I am not worried about it. It is your choice, if you wish to be connected to me and mine, you are welcome. If not, I will find you a place with the Rogue Covenstead that I have only just defended."

Words were no longer needed. Loki knew that he would accept this, and start living. For the first time in his life as Kin, really start living. A sob slipped from him as he pressed Azrael back into the bed, moving to bring his new brother the same joy that he was feeling.

Azrael let him show initiative. Pulling him closer, hands warming his skin, even as Loki moved to stroke him. * Open yourself to me Loki. Let me take the discomfort and shyness from you . * He locked eyes with his younger Kin. * I will love you, forever, you are my Brother, as surely as if we shared a Sire. I will never harm you. Never leave or betray you. We will be together, siblings of the heart if not the blood . *

Loki sobbed against the lips that seemed to steal his thoughts and his heart as they teased his senses. It had been much too long since last a man held him, and even the last man, was only mortal. No Kin had touched him since he had become Kin full and no longer needed his Sire's blood to live.

There was strength here, but no brutality. Passion and sharing pleasure that was felt, in the giving, as well as the receiving.

Goosebumps seemed to dance over Loki's flesh as his new lover and Brother toyed with, him, bringing gasps and cries of mindless pleasure. He clawed at the bed-sheets as he felt the cool, gentle mouth moved first to his left tit and then to the right. This was unlike anything that he had ever felt. Not even Katherine had ever moved him, as Azrael was. Could it be that only Kin could effect Kin fully and without reservation?

Azrael pinned his hips to the bed as he drew his hardness into his mouth. Smiling to himself, around the hardened flesh, at Loki's startled and pleased cry. * Am I to assume that you like what I am doing? * He chuckled to himself at Loki's enthusiastic moan of agreement. * Relax, love just enjoys. You have been without pleasure, true pleasure, for far to long. Let me give you this . *

* Let me, how do I share this with you? * Being able to talk mind to mind, was a plus. And here like he was, it wasn't hard. For the first time in his whole life, being open and sharing with, another wasn't hard.

Again the cream slick finger found him. * You are sharing this with me. You, who have not shared anything, with anyone, not mortal for so long, forget. Everything you feel, I feel. The more pleasure I give you, the greater my reward . *

Loki, locked his fingers in Azrael's hair, crying out as the blaze of release took him, ripping through his body and out his shaft in one solid, glorifying, wave of heat and joy. This man could do anything to him now, and he would let him. * Now , * he wanted to feel him make love to him now.

* Yes, now, I will give you what we both want . * He pulled him up, offering Loki the jar of cream. * Has it been so long for you? You do know what I need? * Loki nodded, eagerly reaching to coat the flesh that he wanted to feel inside him. Azrael moaned softly, before capturing him in his arms, holding him close. * Lean forward for me, my love. Let me show you something sweeter than anything you have ever dreamed . *

Loki cried out, in both pleasure and shock as, with one fluid movement, Azrael was in him. How could he have let himself go for so long without this? There was nothing that he had ever felt, that even came close to this joy. Not even when his Sire had held him and loved him. He didn't understand, nor did he care. All he knew was that, with love and patience, he was getting the chance for a life that he should have been offered so many years ago. And for that, this man, who held him so carefully, could ask him anything, and he would give it.

CHAPTER 7

'You know. There are some days, that it just, don't, pay a guy to crawl out of his coffin' . Cerberus thought to himself, as he leaned back against a wall, rubbing his temples. 'There goes my love life for a while' .

Eris was livid. He had attacked him the moment he had rose from his rest. The fury so great in him that he, literally, vibrated from it. "He did it again." Arms crossed across his chest, challenge radiated from him.

"Who?" Yep, he would be sleeping along for at least a week. When, ever, his husband got this upset. He would pull away from everyone and everything for days, just to sulk. Was one of the reasons he went out of his way not to upset his lover. Because, when ever he was upset, he was a pain in the ass.

"Garren, that's who." The shock in Eris's voice was real. "What, you mean you don't know?"

Cerberus sighed. "No, Eris, I don't know. But I can, guess by the way you, are, acting that Garren is acting up again. Okay, what did he do, this 'time' ?" He felt the comings on of a really bad headache.

"He did it again." Eris didn't feel the need to explain what it was. The whole Covenstead knew what ' it ' was. Garren had killed another mortal.

"Shit." Cerberus hit the wall. "Okay, baby, I'll talk to him, again. He promised me that this wasn't going to happen again. I'll take care of it."

"Well, would you like to see how well he keeps his promises? He left the poor boy down stairs, locked in the room with those other two kids he has been keeping. He wanted them to see what would happen to them if they failed him again. Son of a Bitch doesn't even bother cleaning up after himself anymore."

" What ?" Garren had left a corpse in his house. He had tried to keep his nose out of Garren's business, as long as he didn't attack or threaten any that did not, belong to him. But this was going too far. "Where is he?" He moved across the room, heading for the stairs. He would see that this fool pay for this.

"Gone out to find a, 'replacement' ." Eris was satisfied. He had known the moment that Isaac told him what had happened, that Cerberus would see it dealt with.

Cerberus ripped the locked door off the hinges, in his anger. But the girls frighten scream, as he stormed into the room, pulled him up short. These kids had to be scared out their minds already, no need for him to make matters worse. "It's okay, you two. It's just me." But as his head lifted, and he took in what was on the bed, he fell silent. "Oh, Shit."

The sight before him sickened him. 'He dies' . The only clear thought he could focus on.

The two teenagers were, tied to the corpse. It was between them. Cerberus touched their minds lightly, before pulling back in horrified disgust. 'That bastard, he had no right to do this' . He was glad he had not yet eaten, for the sight before him would have brought any blood he had taken down, right back up again.

Garren had tied the corpse between the two and forced them to, lay, there locked in a sick form of intercourse with it. And now that they lay there, shivering with cold and fear, Cerberus seriously feared for their sanity. "Here, let me." He slowly moved forward to untie them.

Eris, who had followed him down the stairs gagged at the sight, as Cerberus gently pulled the body from between the two children. "I'll kill him." Anger gave his blood fire. "I swear this. That bastard is dead."

Cerberus shook his head as he gathered the two, close. "No lover, as Covenstead Master. That is my privilege. What you need to do is get rid of the body. And then come upstairs and help me decide what to do about these two." He shushed them. "It's okay, both of you, everything is going to be okay."

The little girl looked up in mindless fear. "Please, Master. Don't do this." She tried to pull away. "He will kill me."

Eris snorted. "Amy, listen to me. Your ex-master isn't going to kill anyone. He will never be allowed to touch you ever again." He looked to Cerberus. "I mean it. You let that, thing, near those two ever again, and I'll be gone so fast you won't know what hit you."

Cerberus nodded. "Trust me, love. The only thing this fucker is going to get is my fist down his throat." He had no idea what he was going to do with another two pets. His house was full, and though he knew that Zeph was looking for one or two, he didn't think his Childe was up to dealing with the two he had on his hands right now. "Come on you two, let's get you upstairs."

* * *

Loki had never, not even in his wildest dreams, ever thought to be where he was now. He had insisted that, upon rising, Azrael verify what he had promised the night before. Making sure that it wasn't just bed-talk. Azrael only laughed and kissed him, telling him he didn't have to worry about where his home was anymore. This left him speechless. But as Azrael greeted and introduced him to each member of his new household, he went quickly from merely shy and withdrawn, to overwhelmed and in tears. "I," he looked to the man that had given him a life that he had forever believed denied to him. "I can't believe that all of you want me. That I am not an embarrassment." Old patterns die hard, and though he was trying to remind himself that there was nothing to be ashamed of. It wasn't easy.

David looked to Billy. "Elder," he smiled. "You will learn, quick enough, that this house and Covenstead is unlike any other you might ever run across."

The room erupted in a many voiced laughter. "Just you wait, Master." Maria smiled at him. "Soon enough we will have you up to speed."

Zeph, who Morgan had attached herself to upon rising, had been silent during the introduction. But as he was the only one from his home there at the moment, he felt it best if he say something. "Elder?" He looked to Azrael. "Is there anything you think I should pass along to my Sire?"

"No Childe. I spoke to Cerberus last night. Warning him of the chance that Loki might not want to live here, and assuring that if he chose to leave, he would not be left alone." For the first time since the boy had come into his domain, Azrael gave him his full attention. "So, now that we have everything settled, what are we to do with you?"

Zeph shook his head. He didn't understand what the Elder meant. "Do with me?" He had thought that Azrael's agreement with his Sire would cover him. Now he was beginning to worry that it might not. "What do you mean, 'do with me' ?"

Azrael chuckled. "Oh, please, relax boy. I have no intentions of harming you in anyway. I was only curious about what to do with you, in regards to my Chosen." He pointed to Morgan. "I am going to assume that you are courting her with a purpose in mind."

Zeph looked down at Morgan, who was looking up at him with a curious look upon her face. "I know she is a woman, and all, but she is so cute, Elder." He was trying to figure out something to say that didn't sound stupid. But nothing he could come up with made him sound like anything but the village idiot.

Finally he took a deep breath, ran a hand through his hair, and looked up at Azrael. "Do you have a problem with my getting to know her?"

"No, not at all. The problem here as I see it is this. You're Sire is not one of the Lined Kin, nor do I think is he going to approve of a romance between the two of you. For all his desire to belong and be accepted, he is most intolerant."

'Well, I can't argue with that. Cerberus is the hardest headed man I have ever known'. But following right behind that thought was a reminder that his hardheadedness was one of the reasons he had fallen in love with him to begin with and that same hardheadedness is what allowed him to open and successfully run a Rogue's Covenstead. "Okay, so are you telling me that if I talk Cerberus into allowing Morgan to spend time with me, and she is willing, that you'll be cool about it too?" If that was true, he felt sure that he could have Eris talk Cerberus into almost anything.

Azrael smiled generously. "' If' , he agrees, and 'if' you are sweet and most importantly, 'if' my Chosen 'agrees' , I have no problem with the two of you having an affair. She is after all my Chosen, and as such she needs as many loves as she can live with. But." His tone turned harsh and cold. "Harm her, hurt her in anyway, and I will see that your Sire punishes you unlike you have ever been punished before. Lucky are you that you are Kin, for if you cause my Chosen pain, I will have your manhood cut from you, and you will have to wait until the thing grows back." His voice never raised, his tone was almost calm and conversational. But the words he spoke had Zeph clutching at himself as his scrotum crawled up into his body.

He opened his mouth to respond, when suddenly, * Zephyr . * It was his Sire.

Zeph held up a hand pausing, the, conversation. * Father ? * He wasn't sure if Cerberus knew where he was yet. * I'm at the Elder's place, what can I do for you? *

He had expected irritation, but the relief that swelled up through the tie, confused him. * I know. Eris told me when I started looking for you earlier. Actually, your being where you are, is, a good thing , * a moment of silence . * I'm going to have to talk to Azrael for a few minutes. Why don't you come home for now, I have something I am going to need you to do, and I need to talk to you . *

Zeph looked up to where Azrael sat, watching him. "I have to go home for now." He stammered rising to his feet. "Cerberus says he wants to talk to you. I'll be back as soon as my master lets me." And he was gone.

Azrael sighed. * Yes, your Childe says you have words for me . * And here he had thought that everything was going to be moving along quietly now. 'Oh, well, when will I learn'?

* I heard of the boy you have, the Mage. Is he as good as I hear he is? *

'Torin' , what in the world could this one want with his Chosen? * Yes, he is quite talented. Why, is one of your pets hurt? * Now this was not something Azrael expected. Why in the world would the Rogue Covenstead, Master, need his Chosen.

* Yes, and no , * silence. * Ask Gabriel if he remembers a Kin that lives here named Garren . *

Azrael looked up. "Gabriel, Cerberus has asked if you remember one of the Rogue that live with him. Garren is his name." This was getting more and more curious by the moment.

Zak growled softly. "Yeah, I remember him, I came within a hairs breath of challenging that fool. Why?"

* Yes, he remembers him. Now tell me Cerberus. Why do you need my Chosen, and what has this Garren to do with it? *

The silence lasted just long enough for Azrael to begin to wonder if Cerberus was going to ever answer the question. Then , * I have two of what used to be his feeders; they are in real bad shape. I won't go into detail over what that bastard did to them, but suffice it to say, I don't even think Set would have gone this far . *

The entire concept that anyone could be more cruel and twisted than the Renegade that he had, killed surprised Azrael. * What is wrong with them? *

* They are starving, have been beaten with an inch of their lives, the sexual abuse is unlike any I have seen, other than Set. I'm afraid that their minds are going to be the hardest thing to heal. They are none too stable right now. Trust me, old man, I wouldn't be calling for help if I thought I could take care of it . *

Azrael nodded to himself. * Very well, do you wish to bring them here, or should I bring Torin to you? *

* I'll bring them there, some of my folk are still a little shy around you. Give me a few minutes, and I'll bring them to you. * The connection broke.

Azrael looked up, troubled. "Robyn," he looked to his third Chosen. "Where is your mate?"

She grinned pulling away from Valerie. "Last time I checked, he was still with Casey. Why?"

"We have a situation on our hands. Cerberus, the Rogue Covenstead Master, is bringing two children here for Tori to heal. They have been severely abused by the Kin that was supposed to be caring for them." He held up his hand, to halt any further questions. * Tori pet, * there were times that the ability to speak mind to mind was quite handy.

A wave of, confused thoughts swept over him, then, * hi, this, is Tori. I'm out of my mind right now, but if you would leave your name, and a detailed description of what you want me to do to you at the sound of the moan, I will get right back to you . * The low, moan that echoed through his head caused Azrael to laugh out loud.

* Love, I do hate to interrupt your play, but Cerberus is bringing two abused pets to you for healing. I really think you should pull yourself together and hurry down here . *

A moment as he felt his pet struggle to control what was going on with his body, and lose. A cry of pleasure that seemed to pull Azrael along, with it came, from his Healer/Mages mind. Oh, shit, yeah. Pleased feelings . * Okay, boss, I'm on my way. Just let Cerberus know that Casey is probably going to be a bit put out with his timing.

I am sure your little friend will survive, after all, he is the last of any of the pets we have here, to begrudge your help to anther. You have been so much a part of his healing. *

*I know that, Master, so does he, but still, it came at a real bad time. *

Azrael came back to himself, aware of how his new brother stared at him. "Yes, Loki?"

"What was that all about." He had felt the surge of lust and passion that had flowed through Azrael.

"Tori, my other Chosen. He is both a Mage and a Healer. Cerberus is bringing two children here who need his help. I had to track him down, as he was rather busy at the time."

"But?" What he had felt didn't feel like a call for help. "I felt, you-he, what happened?"

Azrael chuckled. "As I said, he had been rather busy, and I caught him at the end. You are going to have to learn to deal with things like this, or the house will drive you mad."

Loki could only look at him and nod, trying to figure out what he had gotten himself into.

* * *

Zeph was surprised to see the two mortals that were huddled on the couch. "Shit, what the hell happened to them?" He could not accept that anyone here would do this to someone.

Cerberus growled. "Garren is what happened to them. Now I have to go hat in hand, again, to see if I can get them healed. I called you home so that I could ask you. I have no clue what to do with these two. I don't need them, and no one else that I know of does either. So Zeph, you have been looking for one or two of your own for the last few weeks, you want these kids?"

Zeph knew Garren, knew him well enough to really hate him. "No." There was no way he could even hope to hold up to what these two needed. "I, there is no way in hell." He backed up. "I'm sorry, Father. But I don't think I could take care of them the way they need to be taken care of."

"Shit." He swore. "Now I am stuck with trying to figure out what to do with them again. I had hoped that you could take them off my hands." He sighed. "Well I suppose we can wait and worry about what to do with them, after they are healed." He turned to look at Eris. "When that Renegade shows back up here, take what ever kid he has snatched away form him and tell him if he isn't here when I get back, I am going to track him down and kill him myself." Then his look darkened. "Slowly."

"Gladly." Eris reached for Zeph. "You stay here with me, Zeph. Your Father wants to talk to you when he gets back."

'Father' , okay it could be worse. Eris could have said 'Master' . "Sure. I'll be here."

The cold of the Dark Paths was all the warning that Azrael's house needed that they were going to be getting company. But when the company came in the shape of a vampire, with two battered, and frightened, mortals. "Holy shit." David swore and he and Michael moved so that Cerberus could lay the two down on the couch. "What the hell happened to them?"

"Like I told the Elder, one of those that live in my house. His name is Garren. He isn't exactly a good guy to know if you aren't already dead."

* Torin, we need you, now . * Azrael was so stunned that, for the moment, he could not even feel anger.

* Coming down the stairs even as we speak, boss . *

"Again, Azrael, my house is in your debt." He hated to admit it, but at the rate things were going, he would never be able to break connections with this man. And he wasn't sure if that were a good or a bad thing. And it was the not knowing that was driving him to distraction.

Azrael waved his hand. "Think nothing of it, You saved my girl, it is I who owe you."

A startled gasp at the door as Torin came in, and was pulled up short by the look of the two. "' Fuck me' ." He whispered. Then looked up at Cerberus. "You are gonna have to tell them what I am going to do. They are just scared enough to lose their shit right now." He moved into his role as Healer with a sureness that impressed anyone who didn't know him.

Cerberus knelt before the two kids. "I want you both to listen to me. This is Torin, he is a Healer." He smiled. "He will see to it that all the things that Garren did to you, go away." He would have to speak very slowly and carefully to these two for a while. He didn't think they were quite all there.

Torin sat, cross-legged, on the floor. "If you could, the girl looks hurt worse, would you hand her down here?"

"It's okay Amy." Cerberus picked her up. "See, he isn't a vampire, he is like you and Kyle. He's a Healer Hon, he will make it all better." He gently handed her over to Torin. "Fix her, I promised her that I'd see her and her friend taken care of. So if you can, fix her."

Loki looked that the two, horrified and confused. "Excuse me." He pulled up and away from where he had been leaning against Azrael. "But, tell me, what did these children do? You can't tell me that they misbehaved badly enough to deserve what was done to them." The thought was unthinkable. "If they were that much trouble, then why didn't their master just dominate them and deal with it that way." Sheltered he might be, but really.

Cerberus shook his head. "They weren't bad," he looked at him hard. "Elder?" His eyes sought out Azrael, who nodded. "Garren just likes to hurt people who can't fight back. He has killed so many that I told him after the last time he had to dispose of a body, that there would be no more killing in my home." He sighted. "Well, I thought I had gotten him under control, but this evening, I found out that I was wrong. That not only had he killed another one in his care, and in my house, but he had also tied the body between the two and added an extra twist of perversion." He would not mention what was done to these kids, not while they were in, earshot. * He forced them to lay, the girl with his dead member inside of her, and the boy with his frozen erection thrust into the body . *

Loki's face, which had already been ghostly white, took on an even paler hue, as Azrael began to swear. "What is going to happen to them?"

Cerberus shrugged. "I guess I will take them home with me and see what I can do about finding them a home again. I had hoped that, Zephyr would take them, but he isn't quite up to the challenge. So I am going to have to figure out something else to do with them." The frustration in his voice was like a raw wound. "I could just rip this, thing, to pieces for what he has done. He will die. I just can't decide how to do it yet."

Torin looked up from his work. "There you go, honey. You are all better now." Her mind was a little shocky, but Torin had every faith that with time she would heal. She had been damaged after the blood bond, so that the blood had protected her mind. She was luckier that Billy, and from what he could see, than Loki as well. "Master?" He looked up to Cerberus. "If you would bring the boy here, I'll take care of him as well." He indicated to the girl in his arms. "She is healed and is going to be fine. Lucky for her, that, jackass, blood bonded with her before he started to really hurt her. If he had waited, well, let's not go there."

Kyle looked up, warily, as Cerberus reached for him. "Come on, kid. You saw what he did to Amy. He won't hurt you, he's a Healer."

"Please." His voice was a breath above a whisper as Torin took him into his arms. "No more. Kill me, please."

Torin shook his head. "No one is going to kill you. And no one is going to do anything like this to you ever again. I am sure that once I get you healed up, a safe home can be found for you." He looked at Cerberus. "Isn't that right, 'Master' ?"

'Oh-ho' , Cerberus thought to himself with amusement. 'This boy has a mouth on him like Zeph does. Yeah, I can tell he's, Chosen, and he knows it too' . "Yeah, boy, I'm clueless about what I am going to do with them right now, but I will find somewhere, where they won't have to worry about being beat up on anymore."

David looked to Michael. * You want to offer, or shall I. It isn't right for those two to have to go back to the same house that had been their hell . *

Michael looked to Azrael, Master ? He would, of course, give his Sire first choice on this.

* Wait. I would, but the fact that relations between Cerberus and I are still, strained to be kind. But I believe if what I am feeling from my new brother is any indication, that the problem will be dealt with in just a moment or two . *

Loki looked at where Amy, huddled, on the couch. Then to the boy that was resting in Torin's arms, watching with amazement as the Mage healed him. "Cerberus.' He had made his decision. "What would you say to letting them stay here?"

Cerberus looked up confused. "Elder?"

"I asked." Loki was beginning to believe that his fears over his own failings were all shams. "If you would permit them to stay here? With me."

Cerberus looked to Azrael. "This is the one you came to me about last night, isn't he?"

Azrael nodded. "Yes. But as you can see, he has found his place and his home with me." Now he would see just how much of a battle he would have on his hands to get others outside of his house to respect the Childe/Elder. "Cerberus, those two children could do with a far worse master than my brother here. After all, he is far too withdrawn to ever do them harm."

Cerberus rubbed his chin. "Okay, Loki?"

"Yes that is my name."

"I gave these two my word that I'd see them taken care of. If I leave them here, are you going to see that my word is kept? They've had enough horror and pain to last them five or six lifetimes."

Loki actually laughed. "Trust me, I have lived almost my entire life, depending on mortals for my care. I'd be, more, likely to do myself harm, than them. My Sire wasn't much in the way of a Sire, but even he, as flawed as he was, would have ripped the life out of someone who did that to any living creature, most importantly, a mortal in their care." He reached out to squeeze Azrael's hand. "I know what fear is. I know what shame and self-loathing are. So as I see it, I am the best suited to take care of these two now that they are healed and are needing a new home."

Cerberus looked to Azrael again. "I don't have a problem with it, if you don't."

Azrael was really rather pleased with his new ' brother' . "Cerberus, " he chided, "this is a Covenstead. Unlike you, we have yet to get so many that we are, having, to turn them away. If Loki wants them, and believes he can care for them, far be it for me to refuse him."

Cerberus nodded, relieved. "Good, then they are yours Elder. Now all I have to do is decide what I am going to do with the thing that did this to them."

Torin looked up, finished with Kyle. "Master." He stood, helping the boy over to the couch. "Let me. It was my kind he hurt. Let me teach him the errors of his ways." He never once doubted that Azrael would permit it. After all, what good was all his training if he couldn't use it for something useful?

Cerberus looked to Azrael. "Sure, why not. Do you think your Chosen is up to it?" He hoped that Azrael would say yes. It would be just what Garren deserved to be beaten by a mortal.

"If my Chosen thinks he is up to this challenge, I have every faith in him." Azrael would let his Chosen try out his powers. "But Cerberus, if he fails, do not let this fool kill him. He is offering to do you a favor. So I am asking you one in return. My boy might end up hurt in the challenge. But see that he, does not, end up dead."

Cerberus nodded. "Not a problem Azrael. And after this is over. You and I are going to have to sit down and have a serious chat about the two of our Covensteads, and the fact that they are getting more and more connected."

Azrael nodded. "So be it." Then, turning to Torin. "Love, come here." He held out his hands.

"Master?" He was curious why Azrael had called him to his side.

"Listen to me. This is your first battle, your first real test. I believe you are capable of facing this creature, which revels, such, pleasure in abusing helpless children. I want you to show him that not all mortals are as 'helpless' as he thinks they are. But if you fail, just come home alive. There is no shame in trying something that is out of your ability. If you must fail, then do so with dignity."

Torin nodded. "I will, but trust me. I don't plan to fail."

He just smiled at his brave Chosen. No, he could see why his Mageling didn't plan on failing. It was a good bet that this fool, whatever his powers might be, was not a Mage. "Then I am worrying for nothing. That is good. I would rather worry for nothing, than to not worry and end up wishing I had."

Torin pulled away from his master. "I'm going to see if Cerberus will take me with him, and I will deal with this, jerk."

"Call me when you are finished. I will come and get you." The smile on Azrael's face was radiant. He was so proud of his Chosen, all of them, but at this moment, his Mageling most of all.

"Don't worry about it Azrael. The boy takes care of my problem, I'll make sure he gets back here in one piece." Cerberus held out a hand to Torin. "Come on kid, let's go deal with our mutual problem." And the stepped back, fading into the Dark Paths.

CHAPTER 8

After Cerberus and Torin left, the room fell into silence. Loki sat there looking at the two that he had just taken charge of. They looked back at him with eyes filled with hope and fear. Hope because for the first time in a long time, there might be a chance for something other than hell. Fear, because they both knew what the odds were that this one was any different from the last. "What am I going to do now?" Loki was worried. "He didn't even explain to them that they were safe now."

Maria, along with both Valerie and Jenna, moved to sit beside the two. "Don't worry about it Master." She smiled at him. "I have gotten rather good at reassuring confused and frightened new members of our house." She reached out and patted Kyle on the arm. "My name is Maria." She spoke carefully. "That is Valerie and Jenna. We belong to your new master's brother, who happens to be the Covenstead Master here." She made her introduction. "Now I didn't pay attention, what did they call you what, is, you name, again?"

"K-Kyle." He looked from her to the other two women beside her. "My name is Kyle, and hers is Amy."

Maria nodded. "With as much as you have been through so far, you might want to have your master change your name." Then, looking to Amy. "You too Hon, sometimes it is easier on you, if you can forget the past. A name change is a step in the right direction."

Amy looked from her to Loki. "What's gonna happen now?" She had faced enough in the last two months to last her a lifetime. "What's he gonna do to us?"

Azrael nodded at the two children. "Loki, you had better go and see what you can do to start their emotional healing. Tori, he took care of their bodies, and has assured us that with time their minds will heal too. Now it is your turn to work on their hearts.

Loki only nodded, before pulling away to face what he had to face. Dreading it.

They looked at him with fear filled eyes, as they cowered before him. "Hello." He tried to project calming energy, soothing both their fears. "I know that Cerberus didn't give you much notice, but, I'm your new Master."

'Master' . A, word, that had come to mean nothing but horror and shame, to them. This one was their new 'master' . The reality hit them hard.

Neither said a word, looking down, accepting the harsh facts of their continued existence. They were silent, other than Amy's soft sobs.

Loki smiled at them softly. "Tell you what, why don't we go and get you both a bathe, and then I can get you fed." He stood, holding out a hand to them. "Then we can sit down and decide what we need to do next."

Both Kyle and Amy looked at each other before deciding that it really would probably be better for them if they obeyed. Pain could come at any moment, but if they failed to obey, it would come harder and faster than if they were good. "Come on, Amy." Kyle pulled her up as he stood before Loki, supporting her.

Loki reached out, brushing first Amy's cheek, then Kyle's. "You don't have to be afraid of me. I won't hurt you. Can't you try to believe me?" He could feel Azrael's strength behind him, assuring him that he would not falter in his efforts to control himself and the energies that he was working with. Domination, even with humans, was not an easy task for him. But with Azrael's added strength and skill, it was easier than it usually was.

He looked up, seeking Maria, who he knew to be the lead among the mortals here. "Can you help me, I don't know where anything here is, yet. I need to get them cleaned up, and some sort of clean clothes dug up for them." He smiled at her. "If it is possible."

Maria nodded. "Yes, Master, it is possible. I'll just ask Casey and Morgan to loan them a few things. I am sure that Azrael will see to it that your pets are cared for. You are family now, after all." She grinned at him and then the two beside him. "Follow me."

* * *

Eris had never been so happy to see Cerberus in his life. Garren had returned with another boy, this one couldn't have been more than sixteen, maybe seventeen. And upon finding out that Cerberus had taken his other two from him, he went ballistic. Eris had had to use force to restrain him. But was beginning to want to put a stop to the whole problem by just killing him, but Cerberus had claimed that right. "About time you got back here."

Garren turned to look at Cerberus. "You had no right." He snapped pulling away from Eris to face the Covenstead Master. "I follow the rules here, am polite and show respect to those who don't deserve it, just because you ordered it. And now this is how I am treated." He was shaking with fury. "I want my two back. I also want the one your lap toy took away from me. I own them. And you had no right to take them away from me."

Cerberus refrained from knocking the fool across the room. He felt pretty sure that Torin would be taking care of that soon enough. "Garren," he looked at the enraged Kin with contempt. "Shut up. I laid down the rules for you, but you couldn't follow them. I have told you repeatedly to lighten up on those in your care. You couldn't even do that. So I took care of the problem, I took them away from you." He held up a hand to halt any protest. "Now you will listen to me. If you live through this night, and the one that is going to call challenge on you doesn't do you in. You will stay here, but I will not let you have anymore mortals to abuse."

Garren looked at him shocked. "Are you telling me that I am now yours? You think you are strong enough to take me?"

Cerberus couldn't resist this time. He knocked Garren back, over the coffee table, and onto the couch. "I don't, think, anything. I know I am. But I'm not the one you are going to have to answer to."

Torin stepped forward, letting everyone in the room, see him clearly for the first time. "I am."

"And who is this lover?" Eris looked him over. "You replacing me?"

"No, though I think about it from time to time. But no, I'm stuck with you, or you with me, which ever, way you want to see it. This is Azrael's Chosen, the Mageling that I took Amy and Kyle to see. He's here to call Garren to task for his treatment of the mortals that had been in his care."

Garren pulled himself up, looking at Torin, with an amused look on his face. "I don't accept challenges from, 'mere mortals' ." He laughed. "The idea that this little boy could threaten me, Cerberus, you are joking right?"

"Garren, I wouldn't view his threat so lightly if I were you." Cerberus warned him firmly. "Not only is he the Chosen of a Lined Elder, but a Mage as well." He saw understanding dawn in Garren's eyes. "Good, now you see what your stupidity has bought you. I hope he beats the shit out of you first, then kills you. You don't deserve to live." He looked to Torin. "Are you listening, boy?"

"Yeah, I'm all ears." Torin was actually only paying him partial attention, the greater part of him mind lost in exercises to pull the power he knew he would need for the battle.

"I want you both to listen to me. Garren, if by some strange chance, you win. I have given my word to the Mageling's Master that I will not let you kill him. So if you win, you get your life back. But if the boy win's you understand that your life will be at an end. Do I make myself clear?" He wasn't worried so much about how Torin would behave. If the boy, was anything, like his master and soon to be Sire, then he would be fine. But Garren was known to cheat and fight dirty. He would have to keep a close eye on the fool to make sure he didn't break the rules again.

Garren looked at Torin, a sneer on his face. "You can't be serious, Cerberus. If he can't be killed, then I can't really take up a challenge. Wouldn't do me any good, beat the kid, and get killed by his master because I hurt his precious toy."

Torin snickered. "Oh, I wouldn't worry about that, if I were you. I already know that I run the risk of being hurt here. My master won't come after you if I get a bit bruised. But I don't think that will be the case here. I'm going to beat the shit out of you, just to show you that not all mortals are yours to abuse." He reached out, down his tie to Robyn, to pull on the power that they shared. * Blue, I'm going to borrow a bit, if it's okay with you. I have a need to use it to teach this asshole a lesson . * He opened himself to his love.

* Not a prob, pretty face, take all ya need, just get that bastard, and get him good . * Torin had to grin. His fellow Chosen and bond-mate was much, much, more blood-thirsty than he was. It was another of the ways they balanced each other out.

He came back to himself as Garren continued to make threats at him. "Look, you." He struggled for a word that would come close to how he really felt about this beast. "You pompous ass wipe. Are you going to fight, or are you planning on winning this challenge by boring me to death?"

Garren lunged at him, certain that all he had to do was get his hands on this upstart. Once he did that, there wasn't anyway that Torin could do to save himself.

Or so he had thought.

He met a wall of force, solid and unyielding, knocking him back. The boy really was a Mage, and it looked like he had some idea how to use his gifts. A straight frontal assault wasn't going to be possible.

"Well, well, aren't we just full of surprises." He muttered pulling himself up. "I didn't believe Cerberus, when he told me that you were a real Mage. My mistake." He reached out, testing the force behind the barrier. "But I have to know, Mageling. Can you keep this up and protect yourself from this?" A mental slap, so strong that it forced Torin back a bit. He hadn't been expecting that either, well they both had underestimated the other, and they both were learning not to make that mistake again.

Torin pushed back, getting his balance once more. "You mean like this?" Could he piss this guy off, make him so angry that it would be easy for him to lose control. "I'm sorry I didn't mean to imply that you were stronger than me, it's just that, with as stupid as you are, I was stunned that you thought of that." And his will locked down, holding onto Garren's as he began to push it back where it came from.

'NO'! Garren could not believe what was happening. This boy, a 'mortal' , was winning. He could not let that happen. He struggled against the force that was being pushed down against his mind. Struggling to find a way to break free of the force.

Torin laughed. "Shit, and here I thought I was going to have a fight on my hands." His words were blows to Garren. "You could have, at the very least, given me something that was worth my time. But you're pathetic. Gabriel should have let Will take you on last night."

All around the room was silent. No one wanted to disturb the battle that went on, before them, each, and everyone, of them, cheering the Chosen of the Elder, the Mage. And what was more, not the first one felt the least bit guilty for cheering for him, against one of, their, own kind. Each, and everyone, of them had decided that Garren was no longer one of them, or their kind. The last perversion had settled it for even the least judgmental.

Cerberus held Zephyr close, as they watched the battle. "Once this is over, and the boy kills the monster. I need to talk to you." He was going to give in and accept the reality of life now. He was not going to be able to separate himself from the other Covenstead.

Zeph looked away from the battle before them. "I thought I was forgiven, Father." It wasn't like Cerberus to hold a grudge.

He laughed. "You are," an affectionate squeeze. "No, Zeph, I was being a fool. I'm sorry for taking my anger out on you when I punished you, it was wrong for me. You didn't know what had happened, Eris finally made me see that. We are going to make a pact with Azrael and his Covenstead." He watched his Fledglings face as it lit at once. "So, Eris was right. You did take a liking to that little Chosen of Azrael's."

Zeph looked at him in shock. "But, Cerberus, Father, how did he know? I didn't say anything, didn't really even think about it last night." Now Zephyr really did believe that Eris could do anything. "I don't understand, she's a 'woman' ."

This time Cerberus laughed outright. "Boy," he cuffed him lightly. "Best you learn now, that that Childe of mine, he reads folks like there were books. He knew that given more than two minutes in her company, you would decide you were fond of her, girl or no. And, what, with, her, being Azrael's, Chosen. It would be right and proper." He captured the younger Kin's face between his hands. "You are my youngest Childe Zephyr. The baby of the family, as it were. Do you think that I would do anything to keep you from growing, as you need to grow? I am even willing to put aside my past and fears, to see to it that you have a chance that I never had. I would have earlier, for any of your brothers, but they never presented me with such an incredible dilemma." He chuckled as Zeph pressed against him, returning the kiss freely. "You are spoiled, you do know that?"

"Yes, to, the core." Zeph pressed against him, as they turn their attention back to the battle.

Garren was losing ground. He knew that it would only be a matter of moments before he lost this challenge. He thought frantically of something, anything that would turn the tide of the battle. He would not lose to a mortal, no matter how powerful or gifted that mortal was.

Torin's eyes narrowed, a fine film of sweat covered his face. This was taking longer than he thought it would. Garren wasn't much in the way of Kin, but he was tirelessly persistent. No matter how much force he used, no matter how many times he was knocked to his knees, he would pull himself back up and continue the fight. Torin found himself being impressed despite himself. "Why don't you just quit." He growled the words out between clinched teeth. "The more you piss me off, the worse it's gonna be when I do get to you."

Garren wanted to respond, but he didn't dare. If he broke his concentration, even to answer this upstart, he would lose. And as he sweated and struggled to maintain his strength, he began to believe that he was going to lose. There was no way that he could hold up under this much longer. He had hoped that by just hanging on and struggling to keep his defenses up that he would wear this boy down, but he had been wrong. He was going to lose this, and he was going to die.

'So be it'. He decided. 'But if I'm going to die, I'll take this idiot with me'. Death might be his destiny, but he would see that if he went, he would take this boy, who had dared, challenge him, with him.

The sudden loss of resistance caught Torin off guard. One moment the barrier was, there, pressing back against his will, the next nothing. He fell forward, stumbling blindly, confused. He wasn't sure what had happened, but before he could gather his wits about him again to make his next move, Garren was on him.

Garren pinned him to the floor. "I might die, boy, but I don't plan to die alone." He snarled, fangs extending as what meager remains of humanity that he had still carried, vanished.

Both Cerberus and Eris moved to stop what was happening before them, both knowing that with all probability, the boy would be dead, or seriously wounded before they pulled them apart.

Or so they had thought.

Garren growled low with victory as his fangs went to rip out Torin's throat. Even, as he heard Cerberus's roar. Yes, he would die, but he would take this one with him.

* I think not . * Azrael's cold, angry, mind touched his, freezing him in place, teeth just pressing against Torin's throat.

* Thanks boss, * Torin sighed pushing the paralyzed vampire away from him. * That was a little too close . *

* You, are my Chosen, I love you. I will never allow you to face anything that you might not have the strength to face, alone. Not so long as you live in my home and are under my care . * The warmth and loving energy that flowed over him helped to pull his shattered wits back together as he struggled to pull himself back to his feet.

"What the hell was that?" Cerberus reached out to steady him so that he wouldn't fall on his face again. "How the hell did you pull that off. I was sure that I was going to have to explain to your Master how you ended up both a challenge winner and dead, at the same time, in my care."

Torin shook his head. "Wasn't me. Azrael was watching out for me. He stepped on him." He grinned. "I didn't think I was going to have that much trouble with him. Damn he's stubborn."

Cerberus looked at the frozen body of the now soon to be dead man. "And he cheats." Cerberus leaned over sneering down into the frozen face of Garren. "I thought I made myself clear, if the boy lost, you let him live. If he won, you were to die. But you could not even respect my order as Covenstead Master. You are more than just worthless, you are dangerous, far too dangerous to be left alive." He looked up to meet Torin's eyes. "So, Mageling, how do you wish him to die? Do you plan to kill him, or should I take care of it. It is enough that you beat him."

Torin went to respond, and suddenly found the ground rushing up to meet him.

Eris moved to keep him from becoming one with the floor. "First things first 'Coven Master', let the boy sit down before he hurts himself."

Cerberus chuckled. "Yes, dear." He looked down at Torin. "A piece of advice kid. Never let your lovers decide that they can run your life."

Torin just snorted. "Too late."

"So," Cerberus sat beside him. "It's your call kid."

Torin looked from him to where Garren still lay on the floor. "I suppose I need to deal with him, hu?" He hadn't thought what would happen once the war of wills was over. But now he had to decide what to do. Should he kill him, could he do it? "I don't know, Master, I never thought I'd end up doing anything like this." He ran his hand through his hair.

Garren lay there, silent and still. He would die now, and this boy, this upstart that had violated the rules with his challenge, far more guilty than he ever had been, was going to live. Not just live, but would see to his death.

Eris shook his head. "Cerberus, the boy is a Healer, and mortal too boot. There is no way that he can be expected to kill him. It would set up a bad precedent "

Torin laughed at that. "Yeah, isn't it written somewhere in the guild rules that kine don't beat up on Kin. It just isn't supposed to be done."

Eris laughed. "I am glad to see that after all that you just went through, that you still retained your sense of humor." He looked him over carefully. "Cerberus, best you call his Master. There is no way the boy is going to make it without help."

The Coven Master nodded. "You are right, of course, if I tried to return him now, he would broadcast our presence to everything that walked the Dark Paths, and in his shape, there is no way he could hope to protect himself." He looked at Torin. "So, you want to rest up a few before we decide what to do about Garren, or do you just want to wash your hands of the whole thing, and let Azrael take you home. I can call him to fetch you in a wink."

Torin closed his eyes. He wanted to go home so badly. To, curl up between Robyn and Azrael and sleep. But he had a duty here too. He had lain the challenge, and he had won it. Now it was only right that he take part in the punishment. "Nah, I suppose I best hear what you have to say. If I don't, I'll wonder for the next 100 years."

Azrael looked up at the weary touch of Torin's mind on his. * Yes pet? *

* Boss, if you don't mind too much. Could you come and get me. Cerberus and Eris are a bit worried that, with me in the condition I am in right now, I'd never make it home without becoming something's lunch. *

Azrael allowed the amusement he felt flow back to his Chosen. * I had already assumed that that would be the case when I stopped the renegade from killing you. Yes Tori, give me a moment here to see to it that all that is going on here proceeds as it should, and then I shall come for you . *

* Thanks . * The relief was strong. * I love you . *

* And I you, precious, and I you . *

Azrael looked up, mind seeking out his new Kin. * Brother ? *

A light, still timidly shy response, * y-yes . *

* I am going to retrieve my Chosen. He has won his challenge, but is unable to make it back to me safely. Is everything going well for you? *

* Maria has brought us to a bathing room. The tub, it is huge. It is positively hedonistic in size. I am in the process of trying to convince them both that I will not harm them. It isn't easy, but I think that I am making a little progress . * There was a mixture of frustration and pleasure to his thoughts. Pleasure that he had made some, progress, and frustration at how little he had accomplished so far.

* Have faith. It is only a matter of time before you win them over to you . * He briefly touched the minds of the two youths. Yes, they were frightened, but they would heal. If only given the time. * I am off. If you need help, please do not hesitate to call upon either Megel or Vincent. * Azrael sent a brief mental embrace as he stood up. "Well I am off to bring home the challenge winner." He smiled at Robyn. "That boy grows more and more surprising everyday."

"Yeah, I know." She beamed back at him as he faded from the room.

Loki moved slowly, trying to soothe the fears that were still very much a part of both his new pets. He wondered how long it would take him to win them to his, side, and then to his bed. He had never been faced with anything even remotely like this in his life, so he had nothing to draw from. All his mortal pets had been pampered and loved. He had depended on them too much for them to be treated as anything less than as the cherished, and valued, darlings that they had been.

"So," he sat on the edge of a large sunken tub, one that would easily hold twice their number. "Will it frighten you both more if I bathed with you? I have yet to have my bath today, and I am a bit grimy."

Amy looked to Kyle. Would he make waves now? "It's okay, isn't it Kyle? Our new master, he wants to bathe with us. It's okay isn't it?" Her eyes begged him to not make a fuss. Everything was going so well right then. But all the good could stop in a moment, and the hell that they had just escaped from could return just as quickly.

Kyle looked up at Loki for a brief moment before lowering his eyes. "Master," again the softest of whispers. "If you wish to join us, it's okay with me, I'll be good." He fought the urge to pull away as Loki reached for him. He would know the truth now, good or ill, his master would show his hand.

* * *

Torin smiled as Azrael sat beside him. "Hi, Boss."

"I hate to tell you this, pet, but you look wretched." Azrael brushed a loose strand of hair from his Chosen's brow. "You should always try to look your best at all times. It instills dread in the hearts of those less powerful if you can prove your strength, and look as if you have done so without breaking into a sweat." He teased the boy.

Torin groaned. "I'd tell you to bite me, if that wasn't such a bloody invitation to you."

Several other Kin in the room chuckled as Azrael nipped at Torin's Throat, playfully. "You did well, precious. I could not have asked for you to have done any better." He turned to look at where the Rogue Kin still lay frozen in place. "He's still alive I see." He looked back at Torin. "Why?"

"I'm a Healer, Master, I don't take life unless I have to. Cerberus can do whatever he want's to do with him, keep him here, kill him, what ever."

Azrael looked to Cerberus. "So, this is your Covenstead, what is your will?"

"If you leave his like he is, I'll just put him outside where he can watch the sun rise. Fitting enough death for him, don't you think?"

A frightened whimper escaped Garren's throat. They were going to leave him to the sun. Bad enough to die, but not like that.

"Yes, but really, you should be a bit more creative than that." Azrael's force left him, leaving him panting on the floor. "Strip him, bind him and remove the offending portion of him anatomy first. Then let the sun finish your work."

Cerberus moved to grab Garren. "You know what, old man, remind me never to irritate you." The sound of ripping cloth filled the air as Cerberus rendered him naked. "Will you be sure to let the Elder, that has taken charge of the two that he hurt so badly, know how he met death." He took the blade the Eris, grinning, handed to him. "So, Mageling, kill you can't, I know that. But what say you to a little alteration?"

Torin took the knife held out to him, "thank you, Master," he passed it to Azrael so that he knew he could use it effectively on the Renegade. "You know what?" He asked his master as he took the offered enchanted blade back. "You and Robby must be having a terrible effect on me, cus, suddenly I'm feeling a hell of a lot more bloodthirsty than usual. Or maybe it's just that this asshole really pisses me off."

Eris just laughed at him. "A boy after my own heart. Go on lover, take the trash over and let the boy deal with him before we set him up to see the sun rise."

Garren began to struggle, screaming threats as he was dragged to the couch where Torin lay. "Oh, do be quiet." Azrael reached out and touched the struggling vampire. He stopped his struggles, has voice reduced to being nothing more than horse cry's as Torin grabbed his manhood.

"This is for those two kids I had to fix earlier." And with that, the blade flashed and the member came away with his hand. Garren screamed, spasming, even paralyzed, in pain.

Torin dropped the bloody piece of flesh on the floor as he fell back against his master. "I'm done, can I go home now?"

"Shall I leave him as he is now, or would it be better to just leave him free, let him struggle naked to hide from the sun?" Azrael hushed Torin as he moved to gather the poor exhausted, Mageling, in his arms.

"Go on and leave his like he is, Azrael. I'll just shove that worthless piece of meat down his throat and hope he chokes on it. Thank you again for lending me your Healer Mage. The boy is going to be damn right deadly in a few years. And thanks for your help and your advice. I think I'll add gang raped to his list of punishments before we set him out to meet the day."

Azrael only chuckled. "And here, you fuss at Lined blood for being ruthless. You do us proud, Rogue or no." He bent his head in acknowledgment before stepping back on the paths.

CHAPTER 9

Loki was beginning to believe that he would never get through to the two that were with him, at least not without showing much more patience. Oh well, that was the one thing that he had gleamed over the more that two thousand years he had lived as an outcast. "You stare at me so Amy, what is it that you wish to ask?"

The girl just looked at him, fear and burning pain in her eyes. "I, I hurt Master."

Then it dawned on Loki. The child was near starving. They both were. "If I offered you blood, Amy, would that go to help ease your fears? Come here, lean against me while I feed you." He did as he had done so often with his own pets. He gathered her into his lap, ripping at his wrist with his fangs. "Drink, precious," he closed his eyes at the feel of her mouth on his wrist. "Forgive me. I had forgotten that the two of you were so badly treated that the beast would have denied you even this."

The girl showed no shyness as she drank from his wrist, finally able to cool the burning that had been eating at her guts for almost a week.

"Again?" he pulled his hand away, only long enough to reopen the vein at his wrist, before looking up at the boy, a soft almost distant look. "And you, Kyle, pet, if she is in this state, how fare you?"

The boy looked at him, then to Amy that leaned against him, his wrist against her mouth. "You mean this? What do we have to do for it?" He wasn't as willing to trust as Amy was; he had been Garren's 'pet' for several months longer than she had. He shyly reached down and grabbed himself, and then reached for Loki's hand, bringing it to his trembling loins. "Is this what you want me to do for it, Master?" He whispered.

Loki would have answered him, wanted to protest, but the child in his arms leaned back against him, head lifting to meet his lips. She was willing, for now, to be with him. "Soon, I promise." He kissed her once more before looking to Kyle. "Stop it, Kyle." He squeezed both Kyle's fingers and the trembling maleness that was being offered, gently before pulling away. "I don't want you to do that, child. You don't understand. I only want to help take care of you, to make up for what that monster did to you both. Do I enjoy touching you, oh yes, and will do so often. But not like this, it is not something that you have to do, and never just to be fed."

"He only blood bonded us so that we could not live without him, or any vampire." Kyle shook under Loki's intent gaze. "Please Master, what is it you want me to do for you, how do you want me to earn your blood?"

Again emotions that raged up in him, sending him seeking help that only Azrael had been able to give so far, but with him, or so he thought, gone, would undo him.

* No little Brother, not now, I am here, I will safeguard your soul. * Azrael's mind touched his, and with it, he felt control returning.

"Kyle," Loki opened his eyes, locking stares with the boy. "I am going to say this, just one more time. I will not starve you, and I most assuredly will not, demand you do anything, other than try to believe me, when I tell you I am not like that breast that abused you both so. All I ask is that you try to trust me enough to let me prove how wrong he was, and how safe the both of you are now." He gently pushed Amy from him lap. "Like now, If I offered you my blood, would you come here, trust me to give it to you, free from pain?"

The boy moved slowly. Ever aware of how quickly this one could change on him. "This what you want?" He let himself be pulled up into the safety of outstretched arms. "Am I doing what you want, Master?"

"Yes, child, that is what I want you to do." Again the flash of fangs as he ripped his wrist open to offer it, yet again, to a starving child. Pulling back, only long enough to open the wound again, before offering Kyle his bloodied wrist, one more time. "There, do your need more?" He smiled down at the confused youth as the boy pulled away, trying to understand why he was willing to kiss and be held like this by this one. "I mean it, I'm old enough that the little bit that you are taking from me, I can survive without, or will see if I can feed on those other than the two of your, to replace."

Again that, now rapidly becoming familiar touch, of a mind on his drew his attention. * There is no way that you can give them what they need, feeding them that way. Draw your own blood and pass it to them. If they are willing to kiss you, they will see how rapidly you reward them. * Azrael's mind touched his with an offer of help.

* Thank you. *

* They are not the first badly abused pets I have dealt with in my time. Any help I can offer is their just due. And yes, I will see that you not suffer while you wait for them to heal. *

Loki looked back at his two. "Answer me this, if I was willing to bleed for you, will you accept my blood, how ever, I offer it?" He touched Kyle's cheek. "Trust me, remember, I have not harmed your or your little friend here."

Kyle looked at him closely. "If I," he stopped. He closed his eyes, willing down his fear. "Yes, Master."

Loki bit his wrist, drawing blood into his mouth, before bending to kiss the boy. Feeding him as much with the blood as with the affection he offered.

The boy pressed against him, mouth hot and open as the blood was passed to him, tongue seeking to gather all traces of it from Loki's mouth.

Three more times did Loki offer the boy his blood in this fashion, and three more times did he find the boy willing and ready to accept it. "Enough, Kyle," he kissed him, feeling the boys body tremble in his arms. "Hush, I'm not mad at you. Would that I could, I would like nothing more than to take this to where it leads, but, Amy needs me too."

"Thank you, Master." Kyle lifted his head, daring to kiss Loki before letting his master push him from his lap. "Anything you demand, anything at all. I'll gladly give you." This time Kyle reached for Loki's erection, caressing it shyly. "You won't have to make me do anything." His lips were light as he freely kissed Loki. "I swear it Master, anything, I will do it."

Loki shook his head. Hands reaching down to cup Kyle's face. "I am not going to make you do anything Kyle." He bent to kiss the boy. Yes he still had to care for Amy, but he would not push the boy away. "Other than perhaps tell you to finish your bath while I attend to Amy." Kyle pulled away, nodding as he moved to obey. Loki was glad that he still had so much of Katherine's blood in his veins. If he had not, then dealing with these two would have presented a hardship. But the blood of his lost love gave him the strength to help his two new ones. Even in death, she had served him.

Robyn fussed as she checked over Torin. "Damn you. I told you that you could take all you needed. Why didn't you?"

"I didn't want to pull too much, it's your power too." He tried to reason with her.

"So now, I get to use it all on you to fix you. You can be so stupid sometimes."

Azrael just laughed. "Be gentle with him, Robyn. He meant well." But he knew that the girl had a point. He had not known that she had been willing to offer anything she had for his bright boy. The fact that Torin had not taken what was offered was on one hand, charming, and on the other, frighteningly stupid.

"I'm sorry." He sighed as she kept nagging him. "Hey give me a break, it's not like I've ever done this before. I fucked up. It won't happen again."

"Better not. I might not be as good as you are yet, but I can do a few things, as a 'woman', than no man, Mage or not, can."

Torin took note that at no time had Azrael spoke up to defend him. So obviously his master was agreeing with Robyn. "Okay, I'm sorry Blue. I really am, won't ever happen again." He closed his eyes as he felt the warming rush of strength returning to him. "I love you."

"If I didn't love you as much as I do, I'd let you stay this way." She fussed.

Azrael looked up as Loki returned. The two he had taken charge of following close behind him. "Loki, how goes it?"

The Childe/Elder smiled at him. "They are beginning to believe, or at least they are while I'm feeding them."

Azrael nodded. "Patience, little Brother. It will take time, but they have that now." He smiled at the two youngsters. "Come on in children, as you can see, your Lord is at peace here. That means that if he feels secure, then most assuredly you both are safe."

"Oh, guys," Torin tried to pull up to rest on an elbow, but one dark look from Robyn changed his mind. "Here is a news flash for you two. I beat that asshole that used to abuse you two. Beat him, and made sure that his dick was on the floor in a bloody mess before I left. So, you don't have to have any nightmares thinking that that shit is ever going to come back and hurt you, ever again. He's getting to see the sun rise in a few hours. That should be that. I've never heard of a vampire that can deal with the sun and make it for more than a few hours."

The two looked at Torin in a mixture of shock, fear and gratitude. Kyle, inparticular, he had been praying for Garren's death, for so long, that now, with it at hand, he wasn't sure how to react. "Thank you."

"Any time. I don't deal well with idiots that go around hurting innocent kids for no reason. And just so you know. If ever the day comes when your Master isn't able to protect you, mine will. You might not understand this right now, but family is real important to this bunch. Az is Loki's brother, and as such, it's his place to take care of anything that he can't."

Loki smiled at the two as he motioned for them to take a seat. "See, I have been telling you all evening that you were safe here. Now maybe, after hearing it from another mortal, you will believe me." Then to Torin, "thank you. It eases my heart to know that that madman will not rise to greet the night, ever again. As I said, as sad a Sire as mine was, not even he would have ever allowed the abuses that were performed on these two to stand unchallenged." He didn't have to acknowledge his new relationship with Azrael, he knew that his, new, brother understood.

Torin just bowed his head, saying nothing. He understood why Azrael had placed this one where he had. As souls go, Loki was by far the most harmless of all the Kin the he knew, even Cain was harder. But by being so, he was also the poorest able to survive in public. How he had managed to live as long as he had, and do so without exposure or shame, was beyond him. It couldn't be thought of as any less than a miracle.

"Yes, and just so the two of you know." Azrael's voice was soft. "Had, my, Chosen not been able to deal with that fool. I would have. Believe, if you can, you are safe here. No one will ever do to you, what that beast did."

"Oh, and Master." Torin looked at Loki, smiling. "Just so, you, know. You could have taken this shit down, with just a little help, yourself."

Loki smiled down at the two children, before looking up, gracing Torin with his joy. "Well, thankfully, I did not have to. You did it for me." Loki just wanted the discussion to end. Yes, he had wanted his two to see that he had told the truth, but enough was enough. "Oh, ' Brother' ." He smiled at Azrael, using the word that he had heard spoken by Azrael, so often since their meeting. "Thank you for your advice. I would have never thought of bringing them to me, by feeding them, that way."

Azrael just laughed. "Would you believe I was almost your age before I learned of it. Megel is very fortunate. I introduced it to him when he was still mortal, and I am sure that he will do the same for his Chosen before long, if he has not already."

"It is his most loved way to take my blood, save from my orgasm, and there is never enough then. I have made it something of an reward for him." Megel hugged Jason to him. "But, I think that I will feed him like that, as a mortal, just one more time. I have no doubt of his loyalty to me, or his love. He has been with me, almost three years now, has given me his heart, his mind and his soul. I am going to give him what he has more than sufficiently paid for. Tonight I will make Jason, my Fledgling."

"So, I am to be a Grand0Sire, again?"

"When we rise, he will be my Childe."

"So that is why you were so set on taking Ben." Joseph laughed. "Well, well, looks like I'm getting a younger brother." Okay, so Michael had been serious when he made his pledge. Joseph knew his Master and Sire, wanted Jason, but the Vampyr tended to be so weird about time. Soon for, them could be an hour ago or sometime within the next year.

Azrael just shook his head. "First Cain, then Gabriel, and now Jason. I am beginning to feel old."

Jason pulled up, looking at Michael. "Can we go to bed?"

The room burst into laughter. "No, but don't be in such a hurry to throw your mortality away. Enjoy it while it lasts." Michael kissed him, bending to bite him, briefly.

He moaned, hands tangling in Michael's hair, trying to hold his head in place. He didn't care who saw them, or the fact that they were not alone. Like this, all he cared about was what he was feeling.

Loki watched, touched beyond words. He so looked forward to, being able to pass the Gift to his, own, Chosen. And for the first time in his life, he knew that his wish would, one day, come true.

Azrael looked, to, his two, precious, Chosen, who, were also his two, apprentice, Mages. "If I was not so concerned that I could not hold you both alive while the first of you went through your transformation, I would take you as well."

Torin pulled himself up. "It's okay Master. Robyn and I have been talking. We are willing to take the risk. I have confidence in the link we have, and it's ability to see us through anything." He felt Robyn's arms around him as he pressed back into her. "If you mean this, We are more than just ready."

He looked at his two. Could they mean what they were saying? Was there a chance that they really were that connected, that powerful? And if they were, did he have it in his heart to deny them their wish. Finally, giving into what he knew was going to be a loosing fight, Azrael's just chuckled to himself. "So, am I to take it that you have no desire to be younger than your nephew?"

"Who the fuck cares about that?" Robyn dismissed it completely. A year, and still Azrael had not broke her of her habit of profanity. It was rapidly becoming obvious that it was always going to be there. "I've been wanting this since about my third day here. Torin has told me how much he has always wanted it. Hellfire, I've heard you fuss at him more than once for asking for it."

Azrael just nodded. So be it, if this is what they were to do, he would help them. But if it were a mistake, then he would see to it that their last night, living, would be one of just that, living. "Then, if you wish this so strongly, perhaps you will be willing to show me."

Robyn smiled. "Gladly, Master." She gave Torin one last quick squeeze as she brushed a kiss across his lips.

She had her shirt, off, and beginning to work on her jean button's when she knelt before Azrael. "Yes, Master."

Loki looked down at his two. If this was going to be what he feared it would be, he wasn't sure that the children could handle it yet. "Azrael, perhaps it would be wise of me to take Amy and Kyle and see to where I am going to put them."

He frowned. "If you feel you must, but surely they can be made to understand that what is happening to Robyn is not the same as what happened to them."

Azrael looked down, at the light, warm touch on his arm. "Let me, Master. I'm still like them and, mortal. So they will still believe me."

She stopped, just beyond her reach of the two, looking up at Loki. "With your permission, Master."

Loki pulled back, "yes, of course, anything if it begins to ease their fears."

Robyn knelt, smiling, to place a hand on each of their legs. "Hi, I'm Robyn. Now I know that some of what is going on here tonight, might look a lot scary as you only have your experiences to draw back on for understanding. But that is not what is happening at all. I happen to like what they are going to be doing to me, I like pain." She saw the shocked horrified looks that they gave her. "No, never like that. That asshole had no right to do what he did to you. I wouldn't have liked it anymore than you did. But they aren't going to be doing those kinds of things to me. Just pushing me to my limit. That's all."

"But," Amy looked both lost and scared. "Pain, it hurts so much. How can you like it?"

"It's not the same thing honey, I know they are as much concerned with what I want as they are about what they do. Pay attention, yes I might cry and beg, but never will you ever see more than marks and welts on me. The only time my Master makes me bleed, is when I'm feeding his hunger. I'll carry his brand, soon enough, but unlike what was done to you and too many others here, If I don't beg to pay the full price for my marking. Either one of the other Kin will offer to block the pain, or Torin will." She reached taking, first Amy's, and then Kyle's, hands, pressing them against her breast. "It's okay, I'm not bothered at all. Take the ring in my nipple and tug on it." She made Amy keep her hand against her breast as the girl tried to pull away. "Go on, just a tug. I promise to tell you when it starts to really hurt."

Kyle looked at the ring as it lay against his fingers. Could she be telling the truth, or was this just another, lie, a trap set to get them hurt again. But as he lifted his eyes, to catch Loki smiling down at them, he chose to take a chance and, try, believing for a change. So he gripped the ring and pulled shyly.

"Come on Kyle," Robyn chided. "I'm not going to break. I'm a hell of a lot more tolerant than that." Then she looked back to Amy. "It's okay, Any, try to trust just a little. Who knows, if you prove that you are willing to try this, your Master might just let you stay and we can play. I bet you never got the chance to just play. Did you?" Robyn pulled Amy's head to hers, gently, before she kissed the girl. "Playing would be, so nice, don't you think?"

Kyle couldn't believe how hard he been pulling, when Robyn finally lay a hand on his, signaling him to stop. "That's enough. Now do you believe me?"

Kyle nodded, looking at Amy. "She's telling the truth. I don't understand it, but she is telling the truth."

"Of course, she is." Azrael was extremely pleased with his Chosen. "Now, Loki, do you still feel the need to take them aside, or has my girl proved to you that they can face it willingly?"

Loki looked at the two again . * I cannot tell, haw, are they doing, emotionally, at this moment? *

* Far, better than you are giving them credit for doing. They are going to be fine, Loki. If there, comes, a point that they simply cannot face, then they can be taken aside and spared. But for, now, let it be. *

Loki nodded. "If they don't mind staying, and you are willing to share this with us, then I will stay, and keep them with me." He felt Amy, pull close, daring, perhaps, his notice to hide from the rest.

Robyn moved quickly, finishing the buttons on her jeans and pushing them down over her hips, even as she knelt before Azrael again. "Now Master, what is it you wish of me?"

Torin pulled himself into a standing position. "I'll go get the toys."

"You know how to do this, pet, you have prepared yourself many times for us." Her master fussed at her. "Go to the corner, and make yourself ready for me." She moved to stand up, "on your knees, pet." He moved to follow her. "I am beginning to believe that you would be lost without me. You have been set free." He stood back, watching, as Robyn settled herself in the hammock like swing, legs parted, hands going to tease herself. The absolute abandons in her every movement and gesture was well trained from many of these lessons. "Do not take your eyes from mine, Robyn. You wish this, show me how much you do." He reached down and pulled on the ring in her clit, sharply, bringing a whimpered moan from her. "Soon, sweet, soon Tori will be back, and then I can see to your decorations."

"Father?" Michael drew his attention. "Should I send those not Kin from the room like was done the first time?"

"No, she will entertain us all." He bent to kiss her, "will you not, sweet?"

"Yes, Master," her chest rose, pressing a breast into his hand. "Anyone, you know that."

Azrael looked up to Loki. "Do you think that your boy there is ready to try and be brave enough to touch my girl?"

"I don't know, maybe in a while, but for now, I am afraid that he and Amy are still too shy." He touched first Kyle's cheek, then Amy's, before lifting his eyes to fully meet Azrael's for the first time. "But, if I may, I would like her just as she is. I'm a bit boring in my tastes."

Azrael just laughed, pulling away. "Well give it time, Brother, give it time. You and I have eon's to spend together. And if I what I hope truly is true, and you will learn to be open. Soon enough you will learn to play the games I play with my girl." He motioned for Loki to feel free.

The Childe/Elder kissed first Amy and then Kyle before moving to go to where Robyn was readying herself. "I never had more than two lovers at a time. I am new to this." He reached out and touched the ring that she was toying with, ever so lightly. "You are going to have to help me, Robyn. I am frighteningly ignorant as to what you need."

She captured his hand in hers, bringing it up to her lips. "Anything you want, Master, anything you want."

"There in lies my problem." Even wounded as he was, he responded to the complete submission that was being played out before him. "I want so much, yet I have no idea what you want."

Azrael came up behind him, reaching to unfasten his trousers. "Share this with me Loki. Make love to my girl, even as I love you." He pressed his ear against the younger Kin. "She is still mortal, Loki. I give you leave to feed from her."

Loki moaned as Azrael pushed him forward, responding to the need for blood. Yes, he could feed from her, bring her to him that way, if nothing else.

Robyn closed her eyes as the dual feeling of penetration and the sharpness of his teeth, took her. Her hand went to support his head where it was, even as her hips lifted to ease his entry.

Michael smiled, looking down at Jason. "Go, take the lubricant and help Azrael."

"Here, Master." Jason had long since lost any shyness with the Elder Covenstead Master.

Azrael closed his eyes, as a firm, hand covered his hardness. "You will make a fine Childe. Even if your birth is a trifle early."

Jason just laughed. "I beg real good Master."

"Yes, I am sure you do. Thank you for your aid." He pulled away, just long enough to kiss his soon to be Grand-Child. Before returning to his play.

Loki moaned low, face pressed into Robyn's neck, as Azrael entered him. It was glorious, being trapped, as he was, between two lovers. But as Azrael's teeth found purchase in his throat, even as he pulled Loki's head to his, offering another bond, he was lost.

Again, Azrael was stunned by the clean taste of Loki's blood. Even knowing that, his brother, had not been of failed blood. The cleanness of it surprised him. He pulled away. Kissing the wound as it closed. Making a final choice. * Answer me this, Loki, if I took you as my, Husband, would you have me? * He did feel an overwhelming love for this man, one that would live through the ages, vampires were never failing in the intensity and longevity of their emotions. This one he could take as a husband, and with him, he could offer a choice to his two Chosen.

Loki pulled away from Robyn, turning his head to look at the man that was holding him, loving him. "You, you wish, me, for a, Husband?" He just couldn't believe what he had heard. This man had done so much already.

Azrael only chuckled, hips thrusting forward as he kissed the younger Kin. * You know I do, it is why I asked you this way. There can be no falsehoods like this. Only truth can pass between minds. *

Loki just sobbed against his lips as he felt another part of his soul, a part that he had, not, known was there, or was wounded, heal. * Yes, oh please, yes. *

*Well then, lover, share this with me. * He pulled Loki's face to his throat as he reached for his wrist. Welcoming the fangs even as he sank his into the vein that was against his mouth.

Michael welcomed Torin into his arms, as the young Mage returned. "So it would seem that you are not the only Healer here." He smiled.

"Never thought I was Michael. What's more, I can only heal the body and mind, my Master, he can heal souls." Torin closed his eyes as the passion and pleasure that was radiating from his master washed over him.

"So it would seem to be the case. Even souls as wounded as his new husbands'." He kissed the boy. "I will have you for a younger brother soon enough, I am going to have an over abundance of sibs before the setting of the sun at dusk tomorrow."

A brief touch, from a seeking mind, before an even quicker withdrawal. *Oh, sorry Azrael. * It was Cerberus.

Azrael just laughed. * What is it Cerberus? *

*Nothing was just going to take a few moments to talk with you, but I seemed to have picked a bad time. Please extend my apologies to the pet I have disturbed you with. *

Azrael pulled away from Loki. "Later, you and I will finish this. Bur for now, I believe we are going to have company. * I was not toying with one of my pets, but no worry. No, this is not a time for talk, but you are more than welcome, you and that husband of yours, to come and share my good fortune with me. *

Again, the brief mental pause, * Eris wishes to, know what we are celebrating? *

*Loki has accepted me as his husband. Bring that boy of yours, the one that is so taken with my Chosen, she will be happy to see him. * His mood was too good, he had Loki, and soon he would have both Torin and Robyn, so he would see that his youngest Chosen was not left feeling without.

You, you took him for a, Husband? * There was honest surprise in the touch of his mind. * Protect him, yes, of course, but a, Husband? *

*You do not know what you think you do, boy. Long enough, has he been told that he was of, failed blood. But it was the very fact that his blood was not of failed passing that has enabled him to live as long and as well as he had so far. Yes I took him as a husband. Who better that one that understands, and accepts him, as he is? *

*Forgive me, Azrael, I only knew what I had been told, and saw. Yes, if you would have us come and share this with you let me gather, myself, and my, two, and we will come. *

"Come Loki," Azrael took the younger Kin's, his new husbands, hand. "We will have company to join us in our celebration." He led him to his chair, pulling the now naked man close. "Cerberus is coming, and he is bringing his husband, Eris, and that boy of his that Morgan is so fond of, and they will come and share this with us," and, before Loki could voice a concern that was forming in his mind. "Your two will be in no danger, this is the one that brought them here, the one that took Torin to see that they were given justice." He smiled as Loki just nodded.

CHAPTER 10

Cerberus gathered first Eris to him and then he reached for Zephyr. "Come on Zeph, Azrael has invited us to join him in his celebration of his taking a husband."

"Sure, but who?" Zephyr was always willing to party, but who could Azrael possibly chosen since last he had been there.

"That Elder he had just rescued. The one that he had originally asked me to safeguard if he ran here. Seems to be that the Elder wasn't as much failed blood as was first thought. Don't ask me, I don't know what went down, but if Azrael says he is whole, then he is whole. Trust one of the Lined Kin to know the difference."

"Hey, that's great. Sure, just give me a minute to take care of Darion." He looked to the boy, the one that Garren had taken to replace Jamie. "Are you okay? If I leave, are you going to be okay here, until I get back?"

The boy just looked at him, still to shocked and frightened to do more than just nod.

"Let Jacob handle him while you are out. He's your brother, and he won't let anyone hurt his little brothers pet." Cerberus looked up to another of his Brood as the man came forward.

"Go on Mike, I can keep him safe for you." The man just grinned at the younger Kin. "Chill bro. I'm not stupid. I know what our Sire can do to anyone of us who messes up. Been there, done that, and I would just as soon not do a repeat anytime in the near future, go and have fun. He'll be here and whole when you come home."

Zephyr grinned at his older brother. "Thanks Jacob. I owe you one." The elder, dark skinned, Kin reached down and hugged him, kissing him briefly, before letting him go. He reached down and patted Darion's shoulder. "You listen to Jacob, okay. He won't let any of the others bother you. I won't be gone more than a few hours." Oh well, he had wanted a pet, and now that he had one, he was going to have to get used to thinking about someone other than himself. Could be worse though, he could still be looking. Garren had only done one thing right, in his whole sorry existence, and that was when he had gone out and taken this one. True, it wasn't so that Zephyr could finally have a pet, but that was okay too. Because he had lucked out and the boy had landed neatly in his lap. "Okay, Father, I'm ready." He took the hand that was offered him.

* * *

Morgan met Zephyr as he and his Sire and his Sire's husband appeared from the Dark Paths. "Hi," she smiled. "Come on in and join the party."

Zephyr first looked to Cerberus who nodded, before looking to Azrael. "Master, may I?"

"Oh course, she is why I asked your Sire to bring you. I am going to be quite busy between reveling in my new status as a married man, and taking my two there and making them mine in truth. I did not want her to feel as if I was not thinking of her. She has a bit of a crush on you, as you know. So to you, I grant a bond of blood with her, for this night, let her be your lover."

Zephyr just looked from Azrael, to Morgan who filled his arms. "But," this was not what he had been expecting. "You will allow me," he could not mean what he was saying.

"Yes, but with care, boy. You're Sire is here, and I have faith that he will be able to keep you in line. Just remember what I warned you of once already. Do not harm my Chosen."

Him, hurt her, not bloody likely. If Cerberus didn't damn near kill him for doing something that stupid, he knew Azrael would. "Yes, Master. I swear, she has nothing to fear from me, not now, not ever."

"Good, now take my girl, and go find a place to play." He considered his duty to his youngest taken care of. He had only one thing left, before he could consider his house at peace.

"Maria, Mark, see to your friends when they are not with one of us." And now he felt he had done his duty to his house.

"So, Congratulations, Azrael. Cerberus has already told us of your good fortune." Eris moved to first hug Azrael, and then Loki, not bothered at all by their lack of clothing. He had been part of a Covenstead far too long to be bothered by anything as small as that. "Took you long enough to find a fitting husband. To think, you got as old as you are, and are just now choosing to wed."

"Eris." Cerberus went to fuss at his lover, only to be drawn up short by both Azrael's and Loki's laughter.

"Don't worry, Cerberus, the boy is only telling the truth. I am old, and I did take my own sweet time coming to this state. But now that I am, married, as it were. I do not plan to seek my bachelorhood, ever again. He pulled Loki close again. "And, if you would come, Cerberus, feel and taste what I did, and know how whole he is." He would put to end any question that Loki was anything but whole and healthy as Kin, "love, allow the Rogue Master to know the truth."

Loki fell back, leaning on Azrael as Cerberus's teeth found his throat. He was still so amazed that he had been found to be without fault, that he would do anything his brother, and now wedded lover, asked of him.

Cerberus pulled away, shock and fury on his face. "That son of a bitch."

"Yes, my feelings exactly." His tone was both smug and pleased.

"I'm sorry, Azrael, you too Loki. I had thought that you were not whole, were one of those that sometimes happen when the Gift just doesn't take right. I'm glad I was wrong."

"Now, that all the questions have been answered, come and join us. My Chosen there was in the middle of proving how badly she wants to be my Childe." He pointed to where Robyn still hung, legs spread in the swing. "Poor thing, she probably thinks I have forgotten her."

"No, Master," she grinned at him, eyes still fixed on him. "I knew you would get around to your amusement, soon enough."

Cerberus only chuckled, pulling Eris against him. "Now I understand what the old man said about having a house full of younger blood. She isn't even Kin yet, and already you can tell she is going to have such a mouth on her." He looked over to where Morgan had taken his son. "If I'm not careful, this lot is going to spoil that boy of mine and I'm going to have to spend every moment he's with me, correcting his mouth."

Azrael looked up at him. "Answer me this, why is it that you confuse questions on your policy as challenges to your word?"

"Because, more often than not, they are. You have never had to stand completely alone and brave the fates. I have, and if I didn't stand and fight any and all that would question my right to do so, I would have long since died."

Azrael nodded. "I see. And now, seeing as it would appear that your Covenstead and mine are going to be as closely linked as it would, with our children, lost in each other as they are, appear they are to be. Will you still hold to standing as a solitaire soul against all, even me?"

Cerberus watched as Azrael whispered something to Loki, and the man slipped from his lap, moving to return to the couch where the two children huddled. Making soothing noises as he gathered them close. "I don't know, Azrael. I'll try hard not to step on any toes, but you are the first of the Lines I have dealt with, or at least willingly, since I was orphaned. Over six hundred years, ago, so forgive me if I don't jump when you think I should. Old habits die, hard, old pain and fear, even harder. But you're right, I will agree to form a pact with you, if for no greater reason than my Childe needs this."

"And now, if I demanded my right as Coven Master, is it only your Childe's needs that you will bend for? Is there nothing for you or your other people that can be gotten from this?"

Cerberus lowered his head, fighting the fear that had been his constant companion for so long. He would have to bend now, bend to another of his kind, bend willingly, or this one that sat before him, if pushed, could and would force him. "What would you have me do, Master?" He squeezed Eris's fingers gently.

"Give me your throat. Bend to my rule, as I will do yours in your domain, and offer me your throat."

"Go one Cerberus." Michael moved to stand, ready to take his place as he stood. "Your boy there," he motioned at Eris, "he is fine. We do not make war with children, or innocents. And he is both."

Cerberus was torn, he owed this man, the Master of this place, his submission in his home, but Eris, was his husband, his lover, and his life. "Your word?"

Lips, both firm and gentle covered his, the kiss more a promise than anything else. "On the life of my own Childe."

Zephyr watched all of this play out from where he had taken Morgan to 'play' as the Elder had ordered. "Your Master, he's not going to do anything to mine, is he?"

Morgan rolled her eyes at him. "Do anything, what do you mean, do any-thing? This is Azrael's home, his domain. All he is doing is establishing domain rule. You master might bleed a little, but that's it. And just think, Cerberus will get to play the, master, one day in your own domain when we come to call. Az wouldn't ask him to give what he wasn't willing to give too."

Zephyr turned his head, burying his face into Morgan's hair, unable to watch as his master and Sire knelt before another, and bared his throat. "Love me, pretty girl, let me hide in you."

Morgan just chuckled, pulling him even closer, lips against his. "Silly boy, I thought you were."

Robyn's body had long since been lost in the pleasure that she was forced, alone, to give, herself. She watched on, with such burning want, as the other, knelt, and kissed her master's feet. This would be one of those nights. She would be forced to perform for all, and suffer, what ever. Whims the Kin felt inclined to lay upon her. But as frightening as it might be, she knew she would blossom under the brutal care that they would give her.

A light hand, on her wrist, brought her back to the room around her. "Let me take care of you, love." Maria smiled down at her. "It would seem that our Master has been taken away for a time. So lay back, close your eyes and enjoy for a while." She knelt, moving to place her mouth where Robyn's fingers had been. "Go on, girl. Mind me, either way, you are going to be punished. So it might as well only be once." She lowered her mouth, teasing her, as she had so many times before.

"Ah," she cried out as she fell back, obeying. Delighted at the feel of both tongue and teeth, as well as fingers began to torment her. How many times would she be forced to face this, this wonderful torment, tonight? How much would Azrael deem she, suffer, before he decided that she had earned his Gift. She cried out, part in pleasure, part in pain as her orgasm took her. Oh Maria could be so cruel. To pull on her ringed hood like this, knowing that she could do nothing but respond as she did. "Please, oh please." She sobbed.

Maria looked up, a gleam in her eyes. "Please what, slave?" She knew what Robyn needed, what she burned for. "Are you begging me?"

"Yes, please, Mistress." She lifted her hips, exposing herself even more to the elder woman.

Maria looked up, "Torin, did you bring the box you went after?"

"Yeah, here it is." He handed her the wooden box that kept all the things that they needed for Robyn in. "Can I help fix her up?" He had long grown accustomed to the connection that they shared, and the wash of pleasure that he shared whenever anyone touched his lifemate. "It's a shame that we aren't alone, if we didn't have Cerberus and Eris here, we could all take her to the dungeon, I haven't seen her with the shower in weeks. Last time, I thought I'd go mad before I could get off."

Michael just laughed looked down at Eris. "Why do you say that, little Brother? Just as soon as your master is finished with Cerberus, we can take your girl and retire there. I happen to agree with you, she is something to be seen when she is like that." He bent and kissed the confused Kin in his arms. "She really is quiet surprising in her tastes sometimes. I have seen her beg for things that would leave my soul bare. But, as she went to assure those two that were brought here, after their abuse, she wants, even needs this."

Eris nodded. "Brian, is like her. And he will, one day, be another of Cerberus's Fledglings. But not, for some time to come, we are still raising more than enough children as is." His fingers tangled in Michael's hair as they kissed. "So, once the Elder is finished with my lover, am I to bend too?"

Michael just chuckled. "In a hurry to get away from me?"

Eris wasn't sure if he had stumbled, or if Michael only teased him. "I don't understand what you mean, Megel." He was careful to use his vampiric name. Instinctively, knowing that if, he was, in danger, by using the name, Michael would be forced to show his hand.

Michael snorted pulling away. "Enough of the fear, boy, if I had meant you ill, don't you think I would have done so by now? I gave my word to your Master, on the life of my Childe, that I wouldn't hurt you. Why is it, that you people have such a hard time just, believing that we aren't going to go mad and wreck havoc, on the lot of you? You let a Childe, an infant, come here, alone and unprotected. Yet you, who are much older and better trained that the boy is, you are still ready to fear us?"

Eris looked down, ashamed at Michael's words. "I don't know. Maybe it's because. He is so young, and so harmless. I just couldn't see Azrael harming him, not after what he had done for Titania, but, you are not he."

"No, I am his Childe, his First-Born. I would no more harm any of you than he did. Damnit Eris, Cerberus is learning to trust, you forced the issue with him, are you now going to tell me that suddenly you are having second thoughts?"

He just laughed. "No, forgive me Megel, but I'm afraid he has worn off on me, just a bit. And now, having what I have fought with him over, for so long, it is just going to take me a few moments to accept the reality of it all."

Fingers worked at the snap of his denims, "well then, perhaps while my Sire is still with your lover, I can show you what you have fought so hard to win." He would take this boy, would show him that Cerberus was not the only Kin that could feel real want for him. "I am not your husband, but I will do for now, no?"

Azrael pulled back from Cerberus. "You are welcome here, many times over." He smiled at the shaken younger Kin. Silly boy, he had been so afraid that with bending, he would lose himself. "So, Cerberus, was it what you had feared it would be?"

Cerberus looked sheepishly down, chuckling. "Thank you Azrael. You have replaced my faith in the Lines and in those who are in them. I was wrong."

Azrael just shook his head. "No not wrong, or at least not completely. You had and still have every right not to trust all those of Legal blood, I was mistaken when I foolishly thought that all those like me, who 'lived by the law' did so, in truth."

Cerberus, growled, pushing Azrael back into his chair. "I don't care. I was wrong about you. To hell with the rest, as long as the Warlocks know that there is at least one Lined Covenstead that will support us, I'm not really worried about the rest." Submission was not in his nature, so Azrael wasn't surprised at the aggression that the younger Kin displayed. Was even, charmed, by the obvious display of mock dominance.

He captured Cerberus's face in his hands. "So, little one, should I take this as a challenge, or as you intend it."

The younger Kin cried out in heat as he felt his body be drawn tight as Azrael's fangs pierced his throat again, and there was a sound of ripping fabric, as Azrael disposed of his shirt. Pity that he could not take this one, as wonderful as he was, and claim him as he had done David. It would make so many things so much easier. But, if he did that, then he would be no better than Magnus had been, and his honor would never allow that. So he teased the younger Coven Master. Chuckling to himself, as he felt the boys hands hastily help his remove the constricting outer-garments. No this one was not, submissive, by nature, but here, and now. He would gladly allow him to take him and he would bend to Azrael's passions, and lay beneath him. If only in respect for his place as, Master, here.

Robyn struggled not to fall as both Maria and Torin yanked her up, the rings in both nipples as well as her clitoris ring, screaming with pain as the chains that were linked to them were pulled, forcefully. "Damn, Blue, but you look mighty nice." Torin pulled on the center ring that linked the three chains from the separate rings together. "Just one more chain, and then I'll leash you." He had to, admit the entire design was neat. Three thin chains linked to a center ring. Each chain sported a small leash hook that was attached to her rings. Then a fourth chain was fastened first to the loop in her collar, and then to the center ring. Then the final touch, a heavy leash was then hooked to the center rings, and his girl could be led anywhere that whoever was holding the leash decided she needed to go. "So, you think she is going to need the hood tonight?" He looked up at Maria, who had been the one to decide how she was to be decorated tonight, so far. He knew that Azrael would alter anything that he didn't find quite to his liking later, but at the moment, Azrael was still busy with the Rogue Covenstead Master. They were doing something along the Lines of establishing dominance. So until Azrael had the time to finish with Robyn, he and Maria would be more than happy to get things moving.

Maria just laughed as Robyn moaned, shaking her head in a negative. She knew how much the girl hated the black leather hood, the one that Azrael had taken pains to see was fitted to her head, perfectly. It took all sight from her, left her feeling blinded and helpless. "Sure, and get the gag, we can always zip up her mouth, once we have the gag in place. She makes too much noise anyway." She forced a ball gag between Robyn's teeth, fastening it behind her head, before she pulled the black hood over Robyn's head, ignoring the plea filled eyes and she cut all sight from the girl. "There, now she is ready. Do we have any takers, or is it just you and me?" She looked at Torin, "I'd say you can have her, but what eases your wants also ground her out. And sorry love, but she hasn't earned you yet."

"It's okay," he grabbed her. "My Master is busy, my girl beyond my reach, I guess I'm just going to make do with what I have on hand."

"Torin." It was Azrael. "Take our slave down to the dungeon, chain her there and see that you use that wonderful little egg shaped toy, you found. Strap it to her and leave her hanging for a while. I will attend to her soon enough, but for now, I am really rather too pleased with the way life is playing out for me to stop and see to her now."

"Yes, Master." Torin squeezed Maria's hand winking playfully at her. "Hold that thought. Love." He turned and reached for the leash that they had let hang to fall between her Robyn's legs. "Come on, little slave, you heard your master. Get up, and best you, be very careful, I'll let you walk into walls if you don't follow exactly as I lead you."

Loki felt Amy press against him. "What is it, Amy?" He looked down into big, frightened, brown eyes.

"Please," she began to cry, as Loki pulled her close against him. "Don't make me go, please."

"Go where?" Loki didn't understand this girl, so far, no one had even looked at either her or Kyle, since Azrael's girl had left them to go and resume her play.

"The dungeon, please, don't make me go." She hid her face in his chest, for once, not caring that the man that held her was naked. She only knew that he had been kind, so far, and she was calling on that kindness to protect her now.

Loki frowned, looking up, seeking Azrael. * Wh-what is this, dungeon that you have mentioned. Amy fears it. *

Azrael looked up from where he was still, busy, with Cerberus. * It is my playroom downstairs. But your girl should not be worried. I do not think that she or your boy are, quite ready for that yet. Assure her that she is being afraid, for nothing. *

Loki opened his eyes. Meeting not only Amy's frightened brown ones, but the lost and confused bright green of Kyle's as well. "It's okay, really it's nothing, Azrael has a playroom downstairs, that he calls that. I can only suppose that since Robyn is as she is, and serves as his slave so readily, that it was named for her benefit." He smiled, brushing a tear from Amy's cheek. "And, no, you don't have to go tonight. Azrael has deemed neither of you ready to explore that part of your new life, and I happen to agree with him.

William looked up from where he sat with Zak. "If you want to join with the rest, go ahead. I'm still not quiet up to playing their games, so I can keep an eye on them." Since Zak had finally been able to discover what William's fears were, and remove them, he was much better and more open, but it still would take a little time.

Loki looked at Zak, this one he didn't know, or at least not well, but he was Azrael's Grand-Childe and if, he was willing to let his pet play baby-sitter, Loki would allow it. "You are not taking your boy with you when we go?"

Zak bowed his head briefly at Loki. "No, Elder. William is not mine, I do not own him. He was my friend and protector before I was ever reunited with my blood. He is my, Husband, and Chosen, and will one day be mine, as my Childe, but for now. He is free."

Now this was a twist. Loki had always treated his own precious ones as almost free, but he had to be sure that at the beginning, he had had to force himself to be almost hard with them. He would always spend the next several years, soothing his feelings by bending over backwards to see to their care, but he had always been the Master. "And how does your Grand-Sire feel about this?"

"Whether I see it as it is, or not, Azrael still considers him mine, and doesn't interfere with how I handle what he feels is my business, and my business alone."

Loki nodded. He could well see Azrael's point. So if the Childe chose to see his lover as an equal, so be it. "Then, William. If Azrael want's me with him, I will go. If you want to watch over my two, I would be thankful." He gathered Amy, closer, again as she began to cry, again, in fear. "But for now, I think I'm going to have to try convincing them of their safety, one more time."

Robyn hung from the ceiling, naked and spread, toes just brushing the floor. She moaned as she felt the press of hard plastic against over sensitive clit. "Not yet, Blue." Torin whispered into the side of the hood. "Maria doesn't know, but remember, Az and I, we found a way that I can ease myself on you, without letting you off. All I have to do, is not care if you like it or not. All I have to do is only want to, 'fuck', you." He dropped his pants to his knees as he moved behind her, reaching to turn the little egg shaped vibrator, that lay over her clit, on. "And slave, I'm gonna, 'fuck' you, dry." With almost brutal motions, he parted her cheeks, and filled her as his hand moved to press the vibrator hard against her.

The blinding, blazing pain was almost branding as she screamed, only to have it reduced to a muffle, cry. And following the burning, agony came, an exquisite orgasm. She sobbed mindlessly, body spasming as she rode the waves.

Torin almost lost consciousness as the waves of Robyn's orgasm washed over him, triggering his own. But unlike he was apt to do with his bonded lifemate, he didn't ground the energy out into her, but instead grounded it into the earth below as he came.

He pulled away, moving, without regard to Robyn, who hung there, still, spasming, in the waves of her orgasm. He quickly washed himself and fastened his pants.

She jumped, at his touch. "I'm going to go back to the others, but I thought I'd show you something that I know you don't know." He moved the little vibrator up, away from her, quivering clit, pressing the ring down, hard against her bone, as his hand, molested her. He lifted the draped blindfold, to smile in Robyn's eyes. "You say that there are things that just due to your sex, as a Mage, you can do, that I can't. That might very well be. But, there is at least one thing that I can, as not only a Healer, but by the fact that I am a man, that you won't be able." And he opened his powers to her, grounding them out into his brutally assailing fingers. He just laughed as she screamed at being thrown into an electrifying release. "Have fun, Blue. I know I am." He slipped the little vibrator back down over the now, over sensitized knob, grinning at her, sucking on one finger, as she began to shake again, as another followed the last. "Later, slave." And darkness engulfed her again. "Oh, and Robby, don't think that you can pass out on us, not this time. Azrael want's to see you earn your Gift. So you'll earn it. I'm making damn sure you do. He won't take me without you, and I have been waiting damn near a year for him to give me what I was promised." Power, though young and not yet fully trained, rose in Torin as he reached out and touched the side of her cheek. "I have to go. I stay and what you are going through is going to spoil all our plans."

Robyn hung there. Sobbing against her gag as her body was flooded, over and over, by mind numbing orgasms. Each time that Azrael and Tori took her like this, they always pushed her just that much closer to that point where pain was the only pleasure. Tonight, her greatest fear was going to be made fact. She would go there, and if possible, beyond.

Cerberus held Azrael, as the Elder was lost in his Chosen's pleasurable agonies. "Damn." He moaned, as all around the room, the other Kin echoed Azrael's response. Who ever this girl was, the one that drove her Lord so, she would one day, as Kin, be dangerous. Her will projected her desires and pleasures so strongly that there were many true Kin that lacked her strength. * Who is this girl? * Cerberus sought Michael, for Azrael was too lost to be touched.

* Robyn, She is proving to her Master, that she can earn the right to be given the Gift. * An overly amused mind touched his.

*Maybe, who, isn't the right word, what, is she? *

Michael just burst out laughing. Leaning his head against Eris's shoulder. * She is a Mage, Cerberus. And Torin's, lifebond, and empathic, as hell. *

*Well, if she shares a soul with that Healer Mage of Azrael's, I guess she would have to be. How is Eris holding up under this? * He had given up control to Azrael, but as now, the Elder had released him, losing himself, as he had, in his Chosen's joys, he resumed it.

* Lost in it, as well you know. How the hell did you end up with a husband that is so emotionally physical? *

*Where do you think he gets it from, Megel? Eris is my First-Born. We were like Gabriel and William, I was his lover first, and then risked making him my Childe. He never even had a real time as my Chosen. I was not even three hundred yet, and was still so afraid of the Lines, that I made him one night, when I wasn't thinking. I spent the first year, terrified that those that killed my Sire, were going to find me, and he would either be killed outright, or starve after they killed me. *

Michael looked down at Eris, who lay beneath him, eyes closed, drawn into the glory that Azrael was sharing with them all. He had not realized that this boy, was Cerberus's First-Born. * I knew he had your feel on him, but I thought that that was only because you both were lovers, are wedded. I didn't know he was your First-Born. *

*Don't feel bad, Megel, there are many in my own home that don't know it. My Brood, yes, but as I have said, not all in my home, are my Brood. *

*But, he doesn't carry your brand. I would have seen it, or would see it. *

*None of mine do. Oh I know that, now that I have linked myself with Azrael's Covenstead, specially, with Zeph courting his Chosen, that I will have to rectify that. But before now, I didn't see much need. I didn't know how to power my mark, and there was no reason to do it, if I could not seal it. *

Michael bent to kiss the lost Kin, gently. * Don't worry about it Cerberus, I can show you how. You might even feel a little foolish, I can't believe you haven't puzzled it out already. But if you mean what you say, and are willing to link with us, then Azrael will insist on adding his mark to yours. *

*I know. That is why I have accepted that I am going to have to take the time and mark mine. He, and all those he is connected to, will carry mine as well. I know, that I'm the last person in creation he's ever going to need to seek help from, but my Brood doesn't. And Azrael has agreed to let this happen, just to make my kids feel like they're, not being absorbed by another Master. *

*You do, know, one of the powers that Adept Mages have don't you? *

A brief, puzzled pause, * I'm sure they have many, but which one? *

*He is a soul Healer. How else do you think he could have ever gotten Loki to let him close enough to discover how badly his Sire had lied to him. Healing a, soul is almost akin to domination, but you only allow the one you are healing, a chance to see a probability. He offered you a chance to prove to yourself, that your fears were groundless, and when you did, he made it possible for the truth to touch your soul. *

Cerberus, who had always prided himself on the fact that he was never the one to relinquish control, just moaned, going deep into the heat that held Azrael's soul. If what Michael said was true, and Cerberus knew that only truth could be passed, mind to mind, he owed this man in his arms, his soul. He pulled his mouth against his throat, offering to bend, again. * Master. * Never, since his Sire Horus, had died, had he ever allowed any other Kin to come this close to him. Not even Eris, his lover, husband, and First-Born, had ever been here.

* No, Childe, enough. Feed from me. * Azrael broke free from what his Mageling was experiencing to first kiss the youth in his arms, before pulling his mouth and fangs to his throat. Radiating comfort and security, as the sobbing man drank. * This wound you still carry, it is too old, far to old for you to still carry it so fresh. You are not longer that Childe, you have grown, and you have prospered. Let it die. *

Michael held Eris as he was released from the flow. "Cerberus?" He tried to pull away, even as from the corner a frightened question.

"Father?" Zephyr pulled away from Morgan, moving to go to Cerberus.

"Zephyr, don't." Torin stood in the door, a hand extended. "Az is in the middle of healing your Sire, don't interrupt."

* Childe, * Azrael's mind touched Zephyr's. * Do you hear me? *

*Y-yes. * Zephyr stood frozen, trembling and unable to move.

*Then you know I speak the truth. Cerberus is well, he is better now than he has been in entirely too long. Go back, to Morgan, bond with her. Allow me to finish beginning the start of the healing I have instilled. *

Michael felt Eris begin to relax in his arms as Azrael's assurances to Zephyr had the same effect on Eris, and they did on the boy. "It's okay Eris. My Sire would no more hurt him, than I would your Sires First-Born."

Eris looked at him, partially in gratitude for his assurances, and partially in horrified shock that he knew who he was. "But, how?" No one other than those of Cerberus's blood knew he was his Sire. Cerberus had insisted, afraid to claim him, too dangerous if ever the Lines came again.

"So that is why he wouldn't claim you." Michael shook his head. "It must have hurt like hell to know that you were his, and couldn't acknowledge him." He lifted a hand to Eris's cheek, to caress it with its back. "It's over, no one is ever going to threaten any of you again. Not so long as both my, Sire and I live. Even if the day comes, that we are no longer linked. There, will never come a day that you will ever have anything to fear from us. Not unless you, go Renegade. And somehow, I just can't see that happening. Rare are the ones that go from Law to Lawless. I will personally block the pain his brand causes you as he marks you, his first and most loved of all his Fledglings." He pulled down, hard on Eris's head, pressing his mouth into the base of his throat, even as his fangs found purchase in Eris's.

Zephyr just lay there between both Morgan and Torin, too stunned by what he had, felt happen in the last hour, to do more than respond as they loved him. Eyes closed, as, the sweetness of these wonderful creatures of the Elders took him.

Morgan reached up from beneath him and pulled his head down to her throat, even as he entered her.

*Go on, Zephyr, I won't let you lose control. I'm strong enough to stop you, without there, being, force. * Torin joining Morgan in making love to this Fledgling. Waiting, only until he knew that Zephyr was not going to lose control, before laying his own control aside as well.

Would, there ever again be, such sweet blood? He shook with the blessed wonder of it. He could only bear its pure heat for just a few sips, before having to back away. She had given him, and her Master, had allowed him, her life's blood. He shifted, slightly to one side, never moving to break the connection that the three of them were sharing, and ripped at his wrist, severing the vein there, laying it over Morgan's mouth, even as he turned his head to kiss Torin.

Loki lay against Zak, as comforted by the younger Kin as the boy was by him. This Childe was his husbands Grand-Childe, was forever a part of him. And it was this Childe's mortal husband that had taken his two poor confused pets and placed them under his protection. "I hope William isn't having any problems with my two." He lay his head against Zak's shoulder. "They are still so very new, so hurt. I worry that he will never reach them." Loki muttered.

"Wait, Loki, you never know. My love, he can be very surprising when he wants to be." He brushed the hair from the Loki's cheek. "But for now, as both our husbands are busy, shall we enjoy our time together?" Soft lips, a promise of greater comfort. "Make love to me, Loki."

CHAPTER 11

The, never-ending, soul searing, release, never left her. She no longer screamed, just mindless whimpers slipped past the gag now. It hurt so badly, and yet, it felt so good. Torin had forced this on her. Had gone out of his way, to see that she would never again, stand in his way of anything that was promised to him.

Suddenly there was movement in the room. She flinched as she felt the hands on her body. Light hurt her eyes and the blindfold was pulled away she saw, her Master. But, she didn't see the others, she only saw Azrael.

He chuckled, removing her hood, and the gag. "Poor thing, to think, she has suffered for so long, and I was not here to enjoy it with her." He silenced her protesting cry with his lips as he removed the tormenting vibrator. Growling low at her as his hand met her slick wetness. "Finally, you are truly ready for us." And as he filled her, his teeth sank into the flesh at her throat.

Robyn screamed hoarsely as again a wave of pleasure, so intense that it by passed any pain she had ever felt, flooded over her. She was his, now, tomorrow forever. She could die now, would if only her master willed it.

"Now, I own you." His face pressed against the side of hers. "I now own, you body, and soul. You now have earned my blood, and my Line." He fought down his desire to see her as his, at that moment. Later, when it was only Loki and Torin with him, he would make her his Childe, but for now, "now it is time you show your Master, how thankful his little, slave, is." He held her to him as he released her chains, supporting her as she fell against him. "Soon enough, Torin will ease your needs. You have proven that you have earned my Line, bur now, you will be willing to suffer, to show me how thankful you are that I have deemed you fit for it." He turned, with Robyn wrapped around him. "Come Tori, it is time she be granted, a moment or two of peace." He pressed his girl into her lifebonded's arms. "When you have given her peace, see to it that her body is as new again, and will respond as if she has never known the love of a man."

Torin closed his eyes, briefly, fighting to control his desires. "Sure boss, bur I can't do anything about her lack of a hymen."

"You don't have to worry about that love, only her rectal muscles. You and I are the only two that will love her sweet sex. The rest will take her anally, and it will be rape." He smiled as Robyn just pressed her face into his boy's neck and began to cry. "And with each new one, and she will love ever man here. It will be as wonderfully, and terrifyingly, agonizing as the last. For the rest of the night, the only two who will not rape her are you and I." He squeezed Robyn's shoulder, stroking it lightly. "She will be raped, and forced to please each man here, starting with the other Covenstead Master, who I am placing second only to myself and Loki within my realm. And she will go to the women, and beg them to rape her with only thing they can do so with. She will first be fisted by each one, and then give them pleasure as well."

Torin nodded. "Yes, Master." He moved to take Robyn to the bed in the corner of the room. "It's okay baby, I'll make it all okay."

Cerberus looked at Azrael, as the man returned to him. "What do you mean you are placing me as your second?"

"You are the master of your home, and as such, you will be here as well, only bending to either Loki or myself. The rest will bend to you. From my First-Born, to my Chosen, and any of the other Rogues that have found safety here." He looked at Michael, "go, Megel, while Torin cares for my girl, let me have his First-Born. You go and bend to him. We will leave this place, and as soon as Robyn is at peace. The rest can be taken care of upstairs." He looked to where Torin was making love to Robyn. "Tori, when you are finished, bring her to my living chambers." And he led the rest out of the room.

Michael, took Cerberus's hand, as soon as they returned to where Azrael usually ruled his home. "My Sire, has placed you ahead all but he and his husband." He waited until Cerberus returned to sitting in a chair, before he knelt at the, mans feet, bending first to kiss one foot, and then the other, parting the man's, legs so he could sit between them, leaning forward to kiss the awakening erection. "Don't' worry, Master." He pulled himself up, to press against Cerberus. "My Sire will no more hurt your First-Born, than you will his."

Cerberus shook his head. "I don't understand. The rest, I can see. If Azrael means what he has said. But you are a full Elder, and older than me by almost five hundred years. I can't believe your Sire is doing this."

Michael just kissed him. "Believe it, Cerberus, Master. It doesn't matter how much older I am than you are, my Sire has deemed to put you before me, and I happen to agree with him. I feel no shame and reservation, and I certainly do not resent my duty, as I submit to you, and I offer you my throat."

Azrael carried Eris to the day bed, laying him on it, before he knelt to begin to tease the boy's body with his hands and mouth. He could well see that this was Cerberus's Childe. The boy showed the same, sweet, openness to being loved, as his Sire had.

Eris lay, there, moaning, head tossing from one side to the other, as lips moved up the inside of his thigh. "Ah," he cried out as Azrael lowered his mouth on him, fingers moving to set up a tempo with his movements. He had claimed this boy's Sire as one of his own, and he would show this one, how he treated those he claimed.

Even as his Sire went to play havoc on Cerberus's boy's senses, Michael bent to do the same for his, now, master. He happened to agree with Azrael, in choosing this way to seal the pact with the other Covenstead. It was an extremely old and not often used practice between two Covensteads. He wasn't at all surprised that Cerberus had never heard of it. He pulled away, to once again move up his masters, body. "Make love to me." He whispered, kissing Cerberus. "Show me your love."

Cerberus gathered Michael close, moving slowly to join him on the floor. Laying him back, as his hands and mouth, went to give Michael what he had asked. He would make love to this one, with the same care and attention that he would have used to love any of those that were his. "Submit to me Megel. Give me your throat, as I take your body."

Michael turned his head, offering Cerberus, what he had demanded. "Master." He moaned as he felt the sharpness against his flesh.

His body responded to the feelings of heat and desire, as he fed from Michael. He felt the warm, wet. Stickiness of Michael's cum on his fingers as he brought him to him this way. He withdrew. Licking the wound as it closed. "I, I have to have you now, Megel." This time the kiss wasn't light, wasn't soft. He burned with the power that Michael's blood had given him.

Michael reached down, gathering the slick, sticky, fluid from Cerberus's fingers, using it to coat, the man's, cock. "Then take, me." He moved to press Cerberus back against the couch, as he twisted, pressing his back, against the man's chest. Feeling as hands parted his cheeks, and Cerberus's manhood filling him.

His, nail's, raked up Michael's inner thigh as he thrust, filling him. He didn't understand why Azrael had chosen this way or sealing the pact. But he was glad that he had. And as he felt and heard Michael's response to his love, he knew that he would have to do the same with his home.

Torin walked with Robyn at his side into the room, and as he took in all that was going on, he moaned low. "Go on, Blue, go tend to Michael while he is being made love to. Just as soon as Cerberus is finished with him, beg him to rape you."

Robyn, moved, pressing against Torin, "please. Tori, Master." She was afraid of what would happen now. Azrael had raped her as punishment several times, and it hurt so much, and her response to that terrible humiliating pain, had really frightened her. Now she would be forced to suffer through rape after rape. The men, using their cocks, and the women their fists. And she would beg for every rape. She knew this, and she knew that both Azrael and Torin knew it too.

Torin pulled away from her, reaching up to slap her, growling, "do it, or I'll have you beat."

Robyn knelt before Michael and Cerberus. "Allow me, Master." She touched Cerberus's hand that was stroking Michael.

Michael sighed as first he felt Robyn's mouth cover him, and then Cerberus take his arms, and raise them above his head, so that he could reach back and hold him about the shoulders. This man wasn't his Sire, and he wasn't his Chosen, but, as he felt himself near his own release, he decided that it didn't matter. The boy was loving and wonderful, and that was all that did.

Torin went to sit by William who had his hands full, trying to convince Loki's two that the world was not about to come to an end, and that Loki wasn't going to let anyone harm them. "It would probably be a good idea if you took these kids out of here and to Gabriel's room for a while. They're confused enough as is without what is going to happen here, making it any worse."

William nodded. No, he didn't think they needed to see this, and he would just as soon not be here. "Come on you two. Let's go some where and relax." The two, who still carried the look of fear, just nodded and moved to follow.

Robyn began to cry again as she swallowed Michael's release. She would be hurt now, and she knew how badly. "Master." She groveled before Cerberus. "Rape me. I-I'm, begging, you. Please, hurt me."

Azrael looked up from where he was holding Eris. "Cerberus, bring her here."

He waited just long enough for Michael to pull away before standing. He reached down as took a handful of Robyn's hair. "Put your arms behind your back." He led her, pulling her hair as he went, to the bed where Azrael still lay with Eris. "Yes, Azrael?"

"Bend her here, against the bed, while you rape her. Let me see her suffer for you." He touched Eris face. "Let your, Husband, join you with this."

Cerberus nodded. "What holds do you place on her abuse?"

Azrael sat up. "Wait." He looked to Torin, who sat with Selene and Casey. "Bring me the alligator clip." He waited for the boy to move and retrieve it. "Thank you pet." He took it, nodding at Cerberus to pull Robyn up to kneel before him. "Slave." He spoke softly. "Take this clip, and put it over your clitoris. Then put your arms back behind your back." He smiled as she obeyed, crying in pain again. Then looked up at Cerberus. "There is no hold. She will know true pain tonight. Each of her rapes, will be just that. And you, I give the choice, take her with your manhood, or with your fist." He reached for Robyn's head, pulling it down to Eris's crotch. "Blow him."

"If I use my fist, there is no way I can, without lubricant. Rape is one thing Azrael, but that isn't just torment. That would be real torture."

Azrael only nodded. No, he wanted to see Robyn suffer, but he did not want to really hurt her. He looked up. "In the drawer there, beside you.

He coated his hand and forearm with the light beige cream. "She ever been fisted before?"

"Many times, but at the moment, it does not matter. As she is now, she will respond to you, as if she were a virgin."

He grinned. "Is what your, Master telling me, true?" He bent, and whispered in her ear. "Has your body forgotten all that a man can do to you?"

She pulled up, away from Eris's cock. Just long enough to look back at him and whimper. "Yes, Master."

Cerberus looked up, sharing a wolf like grin with Azrael, who only returned it and nodded. "Good." His will came down on hers. "You are a virgin, you have never seen a man, or anything that a man can do to a woman. As I rape you, with my fist, you can resist all you want, beg, cry, and even try to get away. If I give you your innocence back, you really must try to preserve it." He reached with one hand, and closed it over her arms, that were still at her back, as he began to work his hand inside her. "Baby," he looked to his lover. "Fuck, her mouth, hard."

Robyn struggled, screaming as Eris grabbed the back of her head and forced his cock back between her lips. She didn't understand what was going on, why were these men hurting her. And hurt her they did. She didn't know that anything could hurt like the feeling of Cerberus forcing his fist up her ass. "Stop it," she sobbed, trying to turn her head, trying to get away. But she couldn't. Eris had her head by a handful of hair, and was fucking her face. She fought for breath as the cock in her mouth choked her.

Cerberus let her arms go, watching them drop to her sides, as he reached and pulled the clip from her clit. "Girl," he hissed against the side of her face. "Cum for me. I want to see you cum." His fingers used bruising force against her sex.

She came, with the third stroke, sobbing in agonized ecstasy as she began to rock back and forth, moving in rhythm to Cerberus's thrust. Her arms coming up to wrap themselves around Eris's waste as he fucked her mouth.

Cerberus pulled away, as Eris came. Taking the wet cloth that Torin handed him to clean his hand. "Damn," he looked down at Robyn who lay crying in a ball on the floor. "She was so tight. I almost wished I'd fucked her with my dick instead."

"Don't feel as if you need pull away quite yet. She can please me with her lips as you rape her again." Azrael moved Eris to one side, moving to hold a hand out to Robyn. "Slave, come here."

She shook her head, trying to crawl away. They couldn't hurt her again. She didn't know what would happen to her, if they did. She was so confused, so lost.

Cerberus grabbed her hair as she tried to escape her Lord. "Do it. Fight against me, all you can, but that is your Master. You will obey him."

Again a cock forced her mouth open, and again another, her master, fucked her face and mouth. She cried out around the cock in her mouth as she was raped in the ass. But she didn't know true horror until fingers found her sore throbbing clit and began their torment again.

She had come four times, each more painful than the one before, before Cerberus was done with her. She would have pulled away again, but Azrael would not let her free. She bent there, tears streaming down her cheeks as he continued to rape her mouth.

Then Eris took her, even as she still was forced to blow her Master, and after him there was Loki, Michael and Cain. She was mindless with a combination of pain and pleasure.

She screamed. Trying to pull away, as Torin went to make her body forget the feel of a man again. "Stop that." Again he slapped her. He looked up at Jason who stood, waiting his turn. "Make her drink your piss Jay, give her something to wash all the shit she's been eating while she blew the others, down with." And then back to Robyn, his still new will coming down on her. "You'll drink it, and you'll drink it all. Spill any and I'll have your nipples burned, and I won't heal them until after the rest are through with you." He forced a single finger into the tight barrier of her rectal muscle. "Say, yes, Master."

She cried in pain and shame as she came again. "Yes, Master."

Torin pulled away, forcing her to suck his shit stained finger. "She's all yours Jay."

Jason nodded. "I'll do her first. I always have to piss after sex, so she can drink as she blows me." He was excited, not only because he wanted to feel her as he fucked her but; because he knew, he would be where she was, soon enough. "Finger yourself, Robyn, finger fuck yourself as I fuck you." He grabbed her ass and forced his way in, raping her with brutality that he usually didn't possess. "Oh, yeah." He moaned.

She bit the covers of the bed as she screamed her fingers deep in her vagina. "Please, no, please." She screamed again. "Mercy, please, Master."

Jason bit her on the shoulder, hard. "Say it again, slave, call me Master again." He thrust even harder, burying himself deep. Laughing as she screamed.

"Master!" She sobbed, "Please Master." And again she came, feeling her juices wash over her hand and down the inside of her legs.

"Slut." He laughed, "you know that, you are such a damn slut. You, can't lie, you love this. Don't you?"

"Yes, Master." She whimpered, as she came again.

"Tell me how much this slut loves me raping her in the ass."

She cried out as he pushed her fingers away and twisted her clit. "Yes, oh yes, Master." She babbled. "I'm a slut, and I love you raping me. Fuck me, hurt me, Master, please."

He shuddered then, burying himself deep in her as he came. "Oh, baby," he kissed her trembling lips. "You are so good." He pulled away, stroking her back. "Blow me, I have to piss." He closed his eyes as her mouth found him, and he let his bladder go.

Robyn sobbed. Fighting to keep from retching as the hot, bitter fluid filled her mouth and went down her throat. A moan of protest as a trickle slipped down from the side of her mouth. But she was able catch her little spill with her tongue as Jason finished.

Azrael looked to where Torin was, lost between Selene and Casey. "Torin."

"Yeah, Az." he moaned as Casey's hands found him.

"Pull away for a moment. Go, and get that bottle of liquor I keep. Bring it and a glass. Your girl is going to need a little before much longer.

He nodded, fighting the feelings that Robyn, in her agony, were washing over him.

Morgan looked to Zephyr as he lay with her. "Go on, have a turn." She smiled. "I was his first Chosen, then I got sort of put in second place with Torin, but when she got here, I got bumped again. If she is really taking my place as his second, make her pay for it." She knew that it wasn't Robyn's fault, and even if she had never come here, she would have still had to wait until she was older, and fully healed before Azrael would have taken her. But Zephyr didn't, and if he thought she felt put out by it, he would be more likely to give Robyn what she needed.

Zephyr moved, to stand just beyond where Robyn was finishing up with Jason. "Your sister, sent me to take care of things." He grinned.

Jason nodded. "She's so damn tight. You'll love it." He sighed, leaning back against Michael who had come to stand with him as Robyn worked to please him again with her mouth. "I want to be where she is, Megel." He would be made Michael's Childe tonight, so he would never call his Sire, anything but his true name, ever again."

"Now?" Michael laughed as Jason just moaned against his lips. "Finish with the girl, and I will see to it."

"You going to have Torin?"

"Yes, if that is what you want, and he will do it as often as you want." He gathered Jason as he came. "But unlike her, you have to want it."

Robyn pressed her face into the bed as she cried, whimpering softly. There were still so many. So many that she would have to be raped by. And even on the slim chance that Torin didn't tighten her muscles again, it was still going to be agony.

"You broke in line." Zephyr bit at her neck. "My girl wants to make sure that you pay for it." He looked up at Azrael. The want in his eyes but he wouldn't, not until her Master gave leave. But with her Masters nod of consent, he drank. He gave himself to the heat as her blood filled his mouth, shuddering and pushing her forward as he came.

He felt the light touch of both his, Sire's and Azrael's minds on him as he pulled away. He smiled at both the approval and pride at his self-control.

It seemed as if it would never end, as Torin tightened her muscles again. But in truth it was only David, Christian, Aaron, Billy, Mark and Casey that touched her. Mathew, David's newest, cried that he couldn't, and so David just held the boy as she went to blow him. Benjamin the same. Lerion and Derrick bowed out. Lerion just wasn't in the mood, and Derrick, he had been forever forbidden to hurt anyone, ever again. It was very much part of his surrender to his husband.

"Here, baby, drink this." Torin pulled her up, rocking her slightly as she cried. "It's almost over. You Master is very happy with you." He tasted the liquor as he kissed her. "And so am I." He hushed her sobs. "Just the girls now, and then I will take care of you."

Azrael finally took pity on her. "That is enough. Release her Torin. Give her peace again."

Torin could have wept with joy, as he pushed her back, moving to end her pain and in it's ending, find release.

Michael held Jason as they watched Torin go to finally give Robyn what she was, needing, so badly. "You're going to have to hold up for a few, love. Let Torin finish taking care of Robyn."

Jason bit his lip. Did he really want to go that far yet? Yes he wanted to be taken, and taken harshly. But could he let Torin do to him what he had done to Robyn. "I, I change my mind Megel, I want you all to take me, just the way I am. I don't think I'm quite up to what she is."

Michael pulled him back against him, forcing his way inside him, listening in pleasure at Jason's cry. "My name sounds sweet on your lips. I never want to hear anything else from you again."

"Yes, Master." He sobbed as he felt a hand, brutally, grab him. "Oh, please."

Michael looked up at Cerberus. "You're next Master."

Jason couldn't believe that Robyn had done all of this. He was beginning to fear that he wasn't quite up to taking it all. At first it had felt so good, but after Michael and Cerberus, came Azrael, Loki, Eris, Cain, David, and Christian. And with each, it began to hurt a bad hurt. "Please, Megel, Master." He sobbed as Christian pulled away. "I submit, please, no more."

Michael gathered him close making soft noises as the boy broke against him, pitiful sobs as he trembled and shook with submission. "Just one more, I will let you go, but not until I take you, just once more. You have inflamed me, every cry, every moan and plea, it has driven me to a point, I must have you." He pushed him forward on his knees, forcing himself in the boy again. "Cry, scream, I want to hear you. Let me hear how I make you feel." And he began to move, using the same force he had used raping Robyn, to make love to his Chosen.

Jason's cry of pain changed to a scream, as Michael's thrust knocked him to the floor. His own erection slamming into the floor, to slide upwards so that his balls were crushed on the carpet. Then he, came in, agonizing pain, and terror, he came.

CHAPTER 12

Robyn lay against Torin. Her body resting, finally. She would be made a vampire tonight. Her master would make her his Childe, and she had earned, and shown her gratitude for, it. "I'm tired." She murmured.

Torin nodded, tightening his hold on her. "Me too, Blue, me too."

She looked up at him. "Master, I don't think I can do anything else."

"No, baby, I'm just Tori, right now. It's over, when Az sent you to me, he decided it was over.

She just shook her head. "No, when Azrael makes me his Childe, he will become my Sire, and you will then stand as my master. He warned me of what would happen, back when I gave myself to you and him." She lowered her eyes. "So, yes, Master, it is to you that I beg off."

He looked at her for a moment, as if he didn't quite understand what she had said. "Oh, okay. Well, don't worry about it Blue, I'm not up to anything else. You tore me up. You just lay here at take a little nap for a few."

* * *

Azrael waited until Michael pulled back from Jason, taking note that the boy just curled up into a ball and cried. "Megel?"

Michael looked up from where he was, trying to sooth Jason. "Father?"

"Let Cain care for your Chosen for now. Come, I am going to mark Cerberus first, and then he will mark me. You will need to come and block the pain. And then I will block it for you as you are marked as well."

Michael looked to Cain. "Take him Hon, I will be just over there." And he passed the sobbing boy to the young vampire. Before rising to his feet and moving to where Azrael lay, holding Cerberus. "I'll block the pain for you when you mark Eris and Zephyr." He sat beside Cerberus, reaching out to lay a hand on his chest, beside the old mark of his line. "Go on Father, he will feel nothing."

It took just moments for Azrael to add his naming mark to the lower left of the original mark. Waiting until the wound was fully healed before sealing it with his power.

Cerberus looked down at it. He had never felt a seal of power. He had still been too young when his Sire died, for him to have it sealed. This time, though, he could see and feel how it had been done. "You were right, Megel. I do feel a bit foolish, now that I know how it is done." Then he looked up at Azrael. "Just how do you plan to get my mark on you, Loki or Megel. The rest, I am older than, but not you three."

Azrael just chuckled, shaking his head. "That would be a problem, if I was just an elder Kin, but as both Megel and I are Magi, we can see to it that your blood will be powerful enough to do the trick, and I will see to it that you can mark Loki."

Cerberus wasn't a Mage, and neither was his Sire before him. So he really wasn't sure what a Mage could or could not do. So he decided to take Azrael's words at face value as he took the blade from the elder Kin.

It felt like it was taking forever. He had never marked anyone with his name, and had almost forgotten how. And he was worried that if he didn't make his mark look like that of his old Sire's, that Azrael would refuse to carry it on his body. So, time consuming or not, he took his time and great care in making his mark. And then, trembling with nervousness, he lay his hand over it to set the seal.

Azrael looked down at Cerberus's work on his flesh. "A lovely mark, Cerberus. Take some comfort in knowing that if I did not know that this was your first mark in truth, I would have never suspected it. Other than the unholy amount of time it took you to make it." He chuckled at the younger Kin who looked down, both pleased and embarrassed. "Let us see if you can do Megel, with just a little less time consumption." Then he stopped. "Answer me this boy, you said that you were just short of being marked full Kin. If I added my mark, my name and power to activate the seal of your line, would you welcome it?"

Cerberus just looked at Azrael, a look of disbelief. "You would do that? For me, when you have done so much already. I am never going to be able to repay you for what you have given me thus far. Not even if I served you for the next five hundred years. And you would still offer more?" He shook his head, trying to understand that which was not understandable. "Why, what is it that I or mine have that you are willing to do all of this? I can accept that you are not like the others, but even you have to have a price, a demand for the amount of power you have shown me."

Azrael smiled, touching the old brand on the younger Kin's chest. "Horus was my Sire's third son. The next, to the youngest, of his Brood, only Bast, my sister, is younger. I never knew how he died, or that he had left a Childe alone. Osiris had been gone from me for only little over three hundred years at that point, and I still hurt too much to feel anything down the line that I share with my other sibs." He smiled, wiping the tears from his face. "So you see, I have more than just a passing interest in you and your Brood'swell being. Had I known, so many years ago, you would not have been forced to, stand alone, you would never have had to hide your First-Borns lineage. Had you been better trained, older, you could have come to me, as was your right, as your uncle, and sought protection. But you were too young, and I was in too much pain to do it voluntarily. So, why am I helping you? Why does any Kin help his blood?"

Cerberus, he just sat there, staring at Azrael. "You, mean, you're that ' Azrael '?" Over seven hundred years, and a life of fighting to live, and it all came down to this. "I knew my Sire's Sire was dead, but I never imagined that you, and my Sire's brother, were the same 'Azrael' . I know three others who have that name, it's a rather popular one."

He laughed. "Oh, I am sure that there are a few that carry my name out there, but I am the one that your Sire told you about. I am that 'Azrael' . I cannot believe you did not guess the truth, when you fed from me. I have known who you were, from the night I met you, since I first felt your essence."

"Well, why the hell didn't you tell me that to begin with? I've been worried sick that I'd have to figure out some way to pay you back."

The room erupted in laughter. "You have grown strong, have stood without my, or anyone else's, help for so long. I was not sure if you needed, or even wanted my help, this late into your life."

"Not want your help? Damn you, Azrael, I have spent my entire life, thinking that my own Line, turned on me. How could you think, I wouldn't want it." His, eye's searched madly, for some kind of answer on Azrael's face. "And the Lady Elder, the one that you brought with you. She, who you forced me, to kneel, before, she's my great-aunt?" Okay, so this was not at all the answer that he had expected.

"Yes, and Isis will be just as thrilled as I that we can welcome Horus's Childe, once again, to us."

Michael laughed in pleasure, as he reached to pull the stunned younger Kin to him. "Welcome, home cousin. I never had the chance to meet your Sire, but I am sure with Osiris as a Sire, he was one hell of a good man."

"And with my mark on you, and your mark sealed and activated, no one will ever raise a hand to you or yours again." No wonder the boy had been so hurt, and had felt so betrayed when his Sire had died. Cerberus had been taught, and had believed that his Sire's blood would have came and supported him in his loss, that support had never appeared. "I am sorry, so sorry, I have no right to expect you to forgive me, but I do ask you, your pardon. I failed you, Cerberus. I was the oldest of Osiris's Brood. I should have been the one to track you down, to help you. All I can say in my, defense is that his death, it came, at a time that I wasn't fully myself. That, more than anything, was the reason I did not tell you sooner. I did not want any of my blood Kin, to hate me as I fear you might."

"Hate you?" Cerberus whispered, his eyes, so dark. "Hate you?" There was a sob in his voice. "You, you think I'm going to hate you?" He looked from Azrael to Michael and back again. "You, you're my uncle, Megel my cousin, by blood. My Line has been returned to me. Hate you, my God man, how could I hate you?"

"Then, you do not resent me for not coming sooner, for leaving you to suffer alone?"

"I have to admit, it would have been a hell of a lot easier if you had shown up. But then, I wouldn't have done all that I have." He sighed, shaking his head. "No Azrael, all in all, you showed up just when I really needed you to." He closed his eyes, biting back a moan as the pain of the final sealing mark, was added to his original brand. Michael reached to set up the block again, to stop the pain. But Cerberus shook his head. "No, it's okay. I suffered the first time, I can do so again."

Morgan hugged Zephyr. "Hey, we're going to be related."

"Wow." He just couldn't believe what was going on. "I never dreamed." Yes he had pushed for the connection that Cerberus now had with Azrael, but he had never thought, not even for a second. That they would ever be connected, in the way that, they were now.

"That means that you can stay here, a lot more than I thought you would be able to."

He just nodded. She wanted to see more of him, him he still couldn't believe it. "Yeah, now like I'm legal, I guess it's okay."

Morgan just giggled. "I was going to ask Azrael if I could keep seeing you anyway. He had made a pact with your Sire, so I knew that he wouldn't say, no. The only thing that will change, is that we have a blood tie, now." She fussed at him. "Legal, I can't believe you would think that the only reason I still wanted to see you was that you can now say you are part of the Lines."

"No, baby, I didn't mean it that way." He was crying now. Emotions, too strong for him to contain, swept over him. "I meant, now that we are related, that yeah, I could stay here more often. That's all." He took her face in his hands, and laughing through his tears, he kissed her.

* * *

Cerberus reached for Eris, "Come on honey." He was still a little shocky from his discovery. "I should have never made you hide your relationship to me. I'm sorry baby. But I'm going to rectify that mistake now."

"You had to suffer your marking." Michael held his hand, ready to prevent the pain, if Cerberus was willing to allow it. "Are you going to insist that all your Brood, suffer theirs as well?"

Cerberus touched his love's cheek. He could remember the pain he had suffered through the original brand. Its searing memory was still as fresh as the new finish on him. And he just couldn't bring himself to ask that any of those he loved, and held, suffer through what he had. "No." He bent and kissed his most loved of all he had ever known or loved. "No, I can't do that to him to any of them. If you can stop the pain, please do so Megel. I would much rather not ever have, to, know I caused him that much pain."

Zephyr looked up as Cerberus motioned for him to come to where he sat. "Father?" He hadn't, not since, the night Cerberus made him his, felt the power coming from his Sire, that he did now.

"Come on Zephyr, I won't be able to fully seal the mark I am going to brand you with, but, you're going to carry my brand. All of you that are mine, will." The knife poised over the boy's breast, waiting for Michael to nod that he had the pain blocked. "Don't feel too bad about not having it activated yet. Of your other brothers, only Eris and Jacob will have it activated now. You still have another 80 years before I will put the final seal on it."

"Cerberus, Father," Zephyr looked up at him, moving to push the blade away from his chest as he pulled away from Michael, and went into his master's arms. "I have spent the last 20 years, wishing that I could have a brand like the one you have. It was the closest I would come, or so I thought, to ever being connected to your past. I don't' care if you seal it now, or later." He bit at Cerberus's neck, moaning softly as he felt his Sire's arms tightening around him. "I don't need Megel, to hide the pain from me. You paid with pain for yours, I'll pay the same for mine."

Cerberus just held his Fledgling, kissing him hungrily. "Thank you, baby. I agreed to all of this, just so that you would be able to link yourself with a, Blood Line, I never imagined that it was mine." He pushed the boy back into his First-Borns arms, setting the knife's edge against his skin. He hadn't been able to bring himself to hurt Eris, but on the same note, he couldn't bring himself to deny his precious youngest Childe, his right to feel it. "Go on, Zeph, cry if you need." And he began the first cut. "Hold him, for me, love."

Zephyr bit his lip, trying to keep from making a sound as he was finally branded. Yes, it hurt. It hurt in a way that Cerberus had never hurt him before. But with that pain came the knowledge that it was his Sire's mark, his Father's Line, and his power, that were now forever branded into his flesh.

Azrael, moved, to Loki's side. "There seems to be a lot that I have to thank the Fates for tonight." He let the man pull him close. This time he was the one that needed to be soothed, and to Loki he went knowing, that his brother, friend and lover, would be the one to seek it from.

"I am going to spend the rest of my life, thanking them for you."

"And I for you, my love, and I for you. But when I realized who Cerberus was, I never dreamed that he would, ever if he found out the truth would, do anything but hate me for failing him. But he has forgiven me, and with his forgiveness he had done his own form of healing to my soul." He pressed his head against Loki's chest, and he wept.

Loki held him, trying to think of words that could ease the pain he knew Azrael felt. But, there were none. So he held his adopted brother, his wedded lover, and let him cry.

Michael moved to Loki's side, reaching to share the joy and pain that he knew his Sire was feeling. Never once, trying to pull his Sire, and oldest friend from the arms that held him. Only striving to join with them to offer his support and his joy.

Cerberus looked up as he finished the brand he had carved into his Childe. "You are mine, Zephyr, now more than ever."

"No, I have always been yours, Father. From the first night you took me and made me love you. You took my heart and soul, with my virginity, even before you made me your Childe." His hips thrust up as Cerberus reached for him. Half, sobbing, as he allowed his Sire to take him. "Now, please Master, Father, now." His head fell back as he felt his Master's teeth sink deep into his throat.

"Wait, later," he hated to pull away, but if he didn't, he would never be able to pull away, not until he had taken his boy and bent him to him all the way. "When we get home, I won't let you go, not until dawn, and even then, you will sleep with Eris and I." He felt the boy shudder against him as he devoured his lips. "Go, I have to finish dealing with my 'uncle' ." He smiled at the whole concept. Over seven hundred years of being alone, of being without any to support him, and now. He still was having trouble facing the truth. "Go back and hide in your little friend."

Azrael lifted his head, looking to where Zephyr was moving from Cerberus and returning to Morgan, who was holding her arms open and welcoming him to her. "Boy."

Zephyr turned at the sound of Azrael's voice. "Master?"

"Love my girl there, as your Sire would love you."

Zephyr looked at Morgan. "Have you ever been loved like that?"

She shook her head. "No. Az, said that he would know when it was time, and I guess it's time now." She wouldn't show any fear, no matter what, or how much it hurt.

"But, I can't. What else are you going to show me, I have a bond with you, one of not only blood but one of love, too. I still can't understand why your Master, why he gave me that. And now, you're a virgin to this. I don't think I can block the pain like Cerberus did with me when he took me the first time."

She just smiled at him. "It's okay Mike, Zephyr. I ain't afraid of a little pain." She pressed against him, arms wrapping around, to pull his close. "Make love to me, please."

Cerberus knew his boy would never be able to force himself to take Morgan, not as long as he feared hurting her. "Hold on, baby, let me help you." He knelt by the couch where Zephyr was holding her. "Look at me, honey, listen to what I have to say to you." He brought his will down on hers as gently as he had ever used it on any, even his own Fledglings. "Zephyr only wants to love you. He wants nothing more than you to enjoy his love. So you will, okay, there won't be any pain or discomfort. Not even once." He bent to kiss Morgan, feeling her brightness, understanding, at last, what his Childe saw in her.

Eris gathered him closer as he returned. "That was sweet of you."

"If Azrael is willing to let Zeph, take her second virginity, the least I could do, was see that he didn't have to worry about hurting her. I know my boy, he would have never touched her if he thought it could possibly hurt her."

"Still, that was sweet of you. So soon after the pain Zephyr suffered with his marking, he needed to be reminded that you don't usually allow him or any that he holds to be hurt."

` "Why do you think I did it." He kissed him. "Azrael probably thought Zeph could block the pain himself. I'm sure he could have, if I had been working as hard at his training, as I should have been. But that failing was mine, not his. So I took care of it."

Zephyr shook as he held her, feeling her open to his touch and his love. He had never been so grateful for his Sire's training before in his life. Cerberus had taught him how to love another, even took the time, to show him how a woman was to be loved, as Zephyr took his first drink from one of the pets his Sire claimed. And now, he showed Morgan, her body hot against him, ever touch, every caress, that he had ever been taught.

Morgan lay back, lost in the bright wonder that this new lover of hers was showing her. She gasped, body jerking upwards as she felt teeth, lightly biting, at her sex. Her body beginning to burn, with pleasure as fingers found her as a loving mouth set her senses on fire.

"Please, Zeph," she sobbed against his lips as he made his way back up her body, loving her skin with his mouth as she came. "Make love to me, now." She wanted so much more now. She had been taken as far as mouth and fingers could take her, now she needed to feel him in her.

He moved, pulling her to the floor with him, holding her back against his chest as he felt her wet, tight, heat, as he sheathed himself in her sex. Moving to, cover, him, fully, in her, wetness, before moving to take her final mark of innocence. "Breathe for me baby. Breathe."

Morgan let out a low, open mouthed, cry as she felt him move against her, slipping inside. She pressed her hand against his as he began to stroke her in rhythm to his motions.

"Raise your hands honey, pull my head to you." He pressed the side of his face to hers. Kissing and tasting her skin as he did so. He had never wanted to drink so badly from anyone other than his Sire, before in his life. * Please. * His thoughts reached out to his Sire.

Cerberus looked to Azrael, who only, nodded, smiling. * Go on honey, it's okay. * He would have to, one day soon, take his boy and his new, love, and share the love he was showing her.

The cry that Morgan made at the feel of his teeth, and then the heat of his hunger, was almost a scream. She gave herself to this, welcoming the power that flowed through her.

* * *

It was much later, with dawn just an hour or two away when Cerberus was finally able to pull his two up and together, to, finally leave Azrael's. He had had to remind Zephyr twice of the boy who his brother was watching over for him. Finally, snapping in exasperation that for someone who had no interest in women, he was being damned hard headed about it all, and if he didn't behave, and come home with him, he would just give the boy to Jacob. It was that final threat that finally made the boy bend and agree to obey. Bending to kiss Morgan, repeatedly as he dressed, promising to return soon, and even bring Darion to meet her.

"Zephyr!" Cerberus only laughed. "Calm down, boy, you act like I'm not going to let you come back anytime in the near future. It's time to go home, I have to see to the rest, and tell the Covenstead what has happened. But I am sure that you will be more than welcome to return, anytime you want to. If it wasn't for that little boy you just took at home, I wouldn't make you come home now."

Michael went to gather Morgan close as Zephyr finished dressing. "You are like a drug to the boy." He teased her. "I don't think he is going to be able to stay away from you more than a day, perhaps two, at the most."

"As long as the boy wants to see her, and is good, I don't care how often he is here." Cerberus looked to Azrael, with a look of one tolerant Sire, to another. "Just so long as he understands that as the host, and Master here, if he behaves badly in your realm, it is to you he answers to."

"As long as he does not hurt my Chosen, I do not believe he will ever give my cause to censor him."

"If he ever does, it is not going to be intentional. Zeph couldn't even go ahead and love her as he did without my stepping in. He didn't know how to block pain, and was terrified that he would hurt her. So you don't have to worry about that, at least, not from him."

"I know that, and he also knows what I told him would happen if he ever did. So he will strive to see that he never does her harm, intentional, or not."

He just nodded. He knew he would never be able to convince this one of how harmless his boy really was. But he could sit back and let his Childe prove it for him. "Well," he grinned. "Uncle, I have to be getting back to my home. I've still got to make sure that Garren gets to see his last sunrise. I'll finish marking the rest of my Brood with my brand, at setting tomorrow." He looked at the rags that had once been his shirt, in his hand. "Oh well, I guess I can always buy another shirt. I lose the damn things about two or three a week sometimes.

"You tend to be in just a tad too much of a hurry to feel skin against skin. That's all. Why do you think I keep so many smoking jackets, when I do not smoke."

Cerberus just laughed. "That's a thought, or I can just forgo shirts all together when I'm with one of mine."

* You are welcome to try that, little one, but do not be surprised if you find you are still losing shirts. If your Brook is anything like mine, you will quickly find that they are always with you. * Azrael's thoughts flowed over him, teasingly.

"Safe domain, Azrael." He hugged him.

"Safe sleep to you as well."

"Good hunting." Michael hugged him, patting his back.

"You too."

CHAPTER 13

William looked up as Zak and Loki entered the room. "Hi." He whispered kissing his lover. "They fell asleep a few hours ago. It took me forever to convince them that no one, here, got off on making their lives hell."

"So, how successful were you?" Loki bent to gently wake Kyle, before reaching for Amy.

"I don't know, you'll have to tell me how it went, tomorrow." He reached out and squeezed Amy's fingers as the girl woke.

"Thank you William. I am sure that anything you said to them was only to help them accept that they are safe."

William yawned, rubbing his eyes. "Sure, anytime, my pleasure." The he shook himself, trying to put off sleep. "Good night," he reached for the Kin. "Loki," and for the first time, since he had come here, he willingly, with his mind clear and not drugged, kissed a man, other than Zak.

Loki not grasping the importance of, his, kiss turned to kiss Zak as well, only to be stopped by a hand on the side of his face. Looking down at the eyes that were connected to the hand, he moaned, feeling the utter openness, the kiss, as William pulled at his shirt.

"What?" Loki held the trembling youth to him as he looked up, trying to understand how it was that this boy, who loved another, man, was suddenly willing to show such new openness.

"He has had to face too many horrors for one lifetime." He reached out and touched William as his lover was trying to draw in another. "I was finally able to know what he feared, and why. It was me that put the space between him and his dark memories. You just didn't know him before you kissed him. If you had, you might never had been willing to draw him open as you have."

Loki, calling on every ounce of will he had to control himself, and a little that he could pull from the link he now shared with Azrael, fighting the urge he had to just lay down and melt with the boy. He groaned. Breaking free of the kiss as he gritted his teeth and pulled away. Handing William back to Zak. "I have to be gone from him. I can't stay, and with what he, is, calling up in me if I stay any longer, I would not be able to leave him until the sun sets tomorrow night. And I have to go be with Azrael now."

Zak just chuckled, holding William close, transferring his willingness to open from Loki to himself. "The boy can be a tad bit distracting when he sets his mind on it, can't he?"

Loki backed away from the bed, slowly reaching for his two pets. "Yes, too damned distracting by far, if you ask me." He closed the door on Zak's laughter.

* * *

Azrael looked up at Loki as he escorted his two charges into the room. "Loki, I felt you call upon me. Was there a problem?" He took in Loki's disheveled state. "Are your two well?"

"Yes, it wasn't either Kyle or Amy who had me seeking your aid." He pulled the remains of his shirt from him, before beginning to undress. "Why didn't you tell me that Gabriel's boy was shy with the rest of the men here?"

"Forgive me, it completely slipped my mind. Why what happened?"

"I went to thank him for watching Kyle and Amy, and discovered that the only man he had ever kissed was his lover."

"Oh, dear. I take it he did not deal well with it at all."

"No," he nodded at the remains of this shirt in the floor. "He was not only fine with it, he was why I was having to pull so much self-control. Had I bent to his charms, you wouldn't have seen me until the sun set." He motioned for Kyle and Amy to, the bed. "You two make yourselves comfortable, I will be with you soon enough."

"I am glad. It is high time for that boy to learn to open up. He has been very shy since Gabriel brought him here. I had hoped that the time he had spent with Megel's boy, would be enough to help him along, alas, all it did was frighten him more. Good for him, I am so happy for the boy. Now if you could please help me with something."

"I will do, of course, anything I can." He took Azrael's outstretched hand.

"I am worried. I fear that with the two of them as, bound, soul to soul as they are. I will never be able to Gift them both, and they both live through it."

"What do you want me to do Azrael?"

"If I were to ask you to take one of them, and make them your Childe, would you honor them with your Gift?"

"But, Azrael, you told me when I was finally ready to give my Gift to my First-Born, due to my nature, I would never have them pushed out. That they would be with me forever."

"Yes, my love, but that was before I took you as my husband. You will find that I am not like some of the younger blood. I do not choose a husband for just a few numbers of years. When I took you as my, Husband. I took you for life." And then he glanced at Loki, smiling. "Besides, if I have to do this, and if you chose not to push your First-Born away, when the hundred years is over, preferring to keep them with you a while longer. Then I will, of course, keep their mate here as well. It is not just for you that I do this. I am not going to be in any hurry to let them leave me either."

Loki kissed him, feeling his lover's arms pull him close. "If what you say is true, and I will be with you for life. Then I will be both pleased and honored to take either of these two as my Childe." He bit at Azrael's neck. "But, I am no Mage. How will I see that mine is trained as they should be?"

"No love, you are no Mage, but I am. I am hoping that they are right, and their tie is strong enough for me to begin with one of them, and the other live until I can reach them. But if they are not, and you will help me. If you enable me to pass my Gift to my Chosen, safely, without fearing that his mate will die before I get to her, I will be ever so happy to train her." Azrael pulled away, reaching for Robyn, feeling her tremble against him as he kissed her. "I do not wish to do this, precious, but if I can not reach you before you die, I lose both of you. I think this is for the best.

"Husband." Loki reached to pull Azrael to him. "I will, if her only choice is death, or me, I will."

"If I give you my precious one here, and she ends up as yours, will you allow my boy to still master her?"

"You know I will have to. I can't give her that. No, let her come to me, and if I end up making her mine, She will still be almost as much your Childe as the one that you give your blood to." Loki hugged Torin to him, so happy. Thanks to, his wonderful, new, love. He would indeed have a chance to pass on his blood, to Sire, a Childe. And oh, what a Childe she would be.

Azrael hushed Robyn as she cried against him. "Hush, my darling. You know I am doing the only thing I can. I dare not risk losing you as I make Tori mine. If I do not make it to you in time, now, at least, I know, you will be safe."

Robyn nodded, closing her eyes against his kiss. "Tori needs you too much, I'll be fine." She looked up, a soft smile on her face as she gazed at the one man. She would have to learn to live without.

"And just remember, precious if Loki makes you his Childe. You will share First-Born status with both Megel and Lilith in my home."

She just shook her head laughing weakly. "Yeah, Master, there is always that."

* * *

Jason cried against Michael's lips as his master pressed him back into the firmness of the bed. "Please, Master, Megel, make me yours. Be my Sire."

Michael looked, just briefly at Joseph who had pulled both Amber and Ben to him as he had entered the room. "Keep them company for me, Cain. I have a promise to fulfill."

"Go on, Father, you see to my little brother. I'll take care of the rest."

With his Childe's promise, Michael was able to turn back to his precious Chosen. "You want me, Jason? You want what I can give you?" One last time, he knew that all in all, he was going too quickly. Jason had only been with him for three years, but the boy had been begging for months. And he just didn't have it in his heart to make the boy wait any longer.

Jason pulled Michael's head down to his throat. "Yes, please, Megel, please be, my Father."

"Yes, but this first." His teeth sank into his own wrist, drawing blood. * Share this with me. * He felt Jason's mouth open to his, to the blood that he offered with his kiss.

Twice more did Michael feed his blood to his Chosen. And twice did Jason answer his demanding mouth. Kissing his master with such force that Michael could taste the, bitter, sweet, blood as he crushed Jason's gums against his teeth.

* * *

Robyn whimpered against, Loki's lips. She could feel Torin die, her soul cried out in agony as she felt herself begin to die with him. To live, she would have to give up Azrael. "Please." She pulled Loki's mouth to her throat. "Father."

'Yes, Father'. He had been ready for this, knew that if the chance had not been great, Azrael would have never asked his help. Loki moaned, as he felt Robyn's blood fill his mouth. She would be his First-Born, and oh what a Childe she would make him. * Hold on to me, even as you begin to fade, hold on to me. *

* * *

All traces of humanity were wiped from Michael's features as he took Jason to him. Wrapping the boy's fragile soul in his power, safeguarding his continued existence. Even as he, took his mortality. * Be with me. Be mine. * He felt the boy slip into the stupor of the first shadow of death. He pulled away, crying in both pain and joy, as he lowered his mouth to Jason's throat again. But this time, it wasn't his, death that he offered his newest Childe, but his life.

The shock of the new life as it flooded Jason, was painful. He could feel himself die, even as he was born again. And his soul opened to the new birth. Sire. He cried into the darkness that held his mind. Reaching to hold this man, the one that offered him life, against him.

* Shadow. * The naming force came down on Jason's open soul. * I name you Shadow. From this day hence, you are, and are only, Shadow. Jason died. You are Shadow. *

' Shadow', yes, he was Shadow. He had given his mortality to this man. He was Shadow now. * Father. * Again his soul cried to the one that he now lived for.

Michael held, Shadow, as the transformation began to take him. Holding him, sharing the pain his, Childe suffered as his fangs came down for the first time. "Ssshh, it's, okay Shadow." He kissed the side of his face as he cried the blood ran from his mouth and gums. "It is sooner than I thought. But don't worry love. It is only your mortality that is dying. You will rise with me tomorrow night." He felt Shadow begin his death spasms. "Don't be afraid, I am here for you." * I will watch over you as you die, Shadow. I will never leave you. *

Shadow screamed, only once, as his body jerked, his back arching in a painful contortion that held him frozen for just a moment, but one that seemed to last forever, before he slipped from consciousness.

"I'm sorry, Jason." Michael held him, ignoring the feel of his new Childe's bodily wastes as he died. He had lived through his own death, and knew that this was all part of it. He just lay there, stroking his cheek as he kissed the now dead flesh. "My most precious Childe, I am so, very, sorry."

"Joey?" Ben whispered. "Why is my master, sorry?"

Joseph looked down at him, smiling gently tears still streaming from his eyes. "He just killed his Chosen. When his Childe rises with the setting sun, he won't be Jason anymore. He'll be Shadow."

"But, he's still Jason." He couldn't seem to understand what Joseph had just told him.

"No, baby. That is Jason, you just saw him die. If he rises tomorrow night, he will be Shadow."

"What do you mean, if ?" Ben wasn't sure if he should be scared again, or not.

"Though, I've never seen it happen other than with my Grand0Sire's husband, and then that was not a true failure. I've been told that once in a great while, the blood doesn't take, and the Childe dies during his death sleep. Or worse, the Childe rises, but isn't whole. If Shadow is like that, Megel will kill him quick. He would never make anyone he loves live like Loki's mad Sire did."

"He would kill him? Really kill him?"

"He wouldn't let Shadow live like that. It would probably drive him, half mad, with grief, but Megel would kill him."

Michael looked up, smiling at his first, made Childe. "He will rise, and he will rise whole. No Childe that starts his change as quickly as Shadow has, ever fails to take the blood." Then, to Ben, "I won't have to kill him, he will be my Childe"

Ben looked at Michael as he held the dead body of his Chosen. "You going to do that to me? Do I have to die too?"

Michael laughed softly as he eased Shadow's body from him, laying him gently onto the bed. "I hadn't planned on it. But who knows what tomorrow will bring. You will be with me for the next hundred and fifty years. So I don't know what you will be to me then."

"Joey says he won't be Jason anymore." He didn't pull away as Michael pulled him close.

"No, my darling Chosen is dead. When he rises tonight he will be Shadow." He felt Ben tremble in his arms. "You don't have to be afraid of him Ben. He would no more hurt you as Shadow, than he did as Jason. And it will be about a year before he ever drinks from you." He was hungry. Shadow had taken so much of his blood. "Hold on to me, baby." His fangs broke through the tender flesh of Ben's neck. Sinking deep into the Jugular there.

* * *

Robyn pressed her mouth to Loki's throat, burning with a desperate drive that she had never felt before. Her newly made fangs sinking deep.

"No, Sapphire." Loki pushed her away from his throat, kissing her as she cried out in protest. "Later, let your body finish dying."

Azrael held Torin to him, making soft soothing sounds as his Childe suffered through his own lowering of his fangs. The boy was suffering so much. Azrael had forgotten how much a Mage could suffer. "Let her drink, Loki. It will help as she finishes her transformation." He felt Torin's fangs find him, willing to feed the suffering Childe in his arms. "Drink, Tori, drink. I know. Your mate does not suffer as you do. I fear that on your side of the soul you share with her is the greatest burden for the price of your death."

* Drink, Sapphire. Drink. * He held his First-Born close as she responded to his offer of blood.

The heat, the wonderful life that filled her mouth, as she drank. Never had she ever felt like this, not even when her first master had offered her his blood. She could feel it, burning down her throat to settle glowing in her belly. * Master. * She pulled herself even closer to him, letting him enter her as she fed. * Father. *

Torin cried against Azrael as he began to feel his body die. He felt as if he were on fire. His eyes stung as the salt from the blood in his tears burned them. He had never been afraid to suffer, but like this, nothing ever prepared him for this. "It hurts, Master." He moaned as his body began to spasm.

"Yes love, I am sure it does." Azrael stroked the young dying mans cheek. Sharing the death pain of his precious Chosen, so that a new Childe could be born. "But then, dying usually does."

Loki looked up as he lay his precious First-Born beside her mate, letting them die together. "Now that I have her, how am I going to brand her Azrael. I don't even have a mark of my own to pass to her."

Azrael gathered his lover to him. "You have done so very much for me, beloved, I promise you this. When your Childe rises, you will have a mark, and you will then pass it on to her. Your Sire does not deserve your loyalty. He ill-used you so. But as your Brother, I will mark you as part of my Line. Your mark will only differ from mine in the name you bear. If I had only thought and had Megel help me with your marking. But I had not had a chance to fully talk to my two Chosen yet, and he was too far into his boy at the time. I can not ease the pain I cause you." He took his knife and poised it just above Loki's, left breast. "I am sorry, Husband."

The man beneath him just took the hand that held the knife, kissing it and the blade. "I had always been told, by my Sire, that I never was worthy of my his mark. If you mark me as yours, I will be both honored, and willing to suffer for it, my love."

* * *

Night came quickly for Shadow. He rose with a burning in his gut. "Father." He reached for his Sire's throat. Giving in to his hunger for the first time.

* Go on, Shadow, drink your fill. * He touched his Childe's mind gently. Assuring, himself, that his Childe was whole. * Cain might be First-Made, but you are my First-Born. The first of my Fledglings that I have taken from the realm of the day, I give you to my world. *

"Yuck," Shadow looked down at him self. "You didn't warn me about this, Megel. I'm covered in shit."

"Your body died last night Shadow, and it reacted just like any other living body which meets its end. Don't worry about it, a quick trip to the bathroom and you'll be cleaned up." Michael just laughed at his youngest Fledgling, his First-Borns look of martyred pain. "Come back here Shadow, finish drinking. I'm not bothered by a little waste. I was once where you are."

"So I take it by his response that I have a new little brother." Joseph murmured sleepily, trying to wake up. It was so early. He couldn't even remember when he was so hungry that he woke with the first setting of the sun's rays.

*Yes, and with his rising, I am going to see what I can do, not only to replace Ben on the Hall, but take another, pet. I will never be able to keep up with both his and your hunger, otherwise. *

*Yeah, * Joseph pulled close as Shadow backed away, * at least one more, if not two.

Michael laughed, holding his head to his throat. "Glutton."

* No, Father, just went hungry too often in the past. *

"Well finish. I will take care of you, you know that Cain. You have been with me long enough to know the truth. Just because Shadow is now my First-Born, I won't ever push you from me. You played second for far too long to ever have to play it again.

"I know that Megel, Sire." Joseph kissed him. "I'm happy for Shadow. He was your Chosen first. Me, I just kinda happened."

Michael grabbed him by sides of his face. He had heard words of this ilk from his Childe one too many times, he had to make him stop, or Shadow would suffer too. And there had already been entirely too much suffering for one mistake. "No, Cain. Had I not wanted you as my Childe, I would have left you my slave. Never doubt that you were, and are, wanted as much as Shadow. I will never fail you. You are my Childe."

Joseph pulled back, laughing as he cried. "Hello, little brother." Shadow felt so good in his arms. He had a brother now.

"Hi, Cain." He grinned, "It feels so weird to have an older brother."

"Imagine how I feel. I've never had a brother before, older or younger. We've both only had sisters." He moved a little so Michael could take Amber and quiet his hunger with her blood. "Come on Shad, tell Ben that you won't hurt him."

"Shad?" Shadow looked at his in mock horror. "I only got my name last night, and already you're calling me Shad." He eyed his friend and sibling. "Keep it up, and I'll start calling you, Cay."

Joseph laughed. "It will be worth it, just to see the reaction you have every time, someone calls you Shad."

Michael pulled away from Amber, kissing first one cheek and then the other. "Okay, you two, behave." He just chuckled "Children, I swear. I think I've just been struck with the vampiric version of the 'Mothers Cruse.'"

Shadow looked at Ben. "Hey, it's okay. It's still me."

"But, they, he, said you died." The young mortal cried as Shadow pulled him close.

"I did, but Jason is still part of me. It's just that he was incorporated into Shadow. I won't hurt you, I promise." He closed his eyes at the feel and the smell of fear that Ben was showing. "You have to stop it Ben. Don't be afraid of me, please."

"Let the boy go Shadow. Give me a few minutes to deal with his fear, you are too young yet. Rise and greet your new life. You have a new aunt and uncle to greet. And I don't doubt that your new Grand0Sire will want to see you. Let's go and get cleaned up, and then we will go."

They both rose quickly as they could, hurrying to shower, only stopping once while they did so, Shadow stumbled in the stall, and had to feed again as hunger took him. And then dressing with such haste that he tore his shirt. He just looked down laughing at the rip in his undershirt as he pulled the buttoned top over his back. "Whoops."

"Slow down, Shadow. Don't be in such a hurry, ever again, you have what you asked for." He felt his Childe shiver against him.

"Ow," Shadow doubled over at the pain in his body. "But, what gives Father, I though I was dead already, what is wrong?""

Michael chuckled, holding his head to his throat. "Nothing Shadow. You are, dead, but the body hasn't finished its leave taking from mortality yet." He supported his new Childe as his body trembled, holding his head to him. "Let it go, Shadow, the sooner you let your body finish it's final death, the sooner the pain will pass."

"How long is it going to be like this?" Shadow sighed pulling away as the pain left him.

"Depends. A few days, perhaps a week, but no more."

"Damn." He had hoped that after last night, he wouldn't have to hurt like this again.

"Come on Shadow." Joseph took the pain of rebirth in stride. He had lived through it, and he knew if he could, Shadow would be just fine. "I want to meet Robyn and Torin, or what ever their Sire has named them."

* * *

The room was still empty as Michael let his new Brood in. "It would seem that we are up even earlier than I had first thought."

"Azrael will be along soon enough. Probably having his hands full with two Fledglings." Joseph threw himself on the couch.

"I can take this time to brand you with my mark, Shadow." Michael took Shadow to the bed. "Or I can wait for my Sire so that I know that I won't hurt you."

"Don't worry about it, Megel, I'd just as soon you mark me now."

Michael nodded. "Cain, come and hold your brother for me."

Jason looked up, hand raising to, first open his shirt, then touch Michael's mark on Joseph's left breast. "It's just so damned beautiful." He whispered. "I've been wanting it since I saw him do you."

"Go on and mark the Childe, Megel, do not make him beg for it." Azrael and Torin entered the room followed next by Loki and Robyn. Then Morgan led the rest in.

Shadow, gritted teeth, fighting to keep from screaming as his Sire's blood burned into his flesh

*Cry out if you must Shadow, I can feel how you hurt. Cry out. Cry out for both of us. *

Shadow cried out pulling against the hands that held him, as the pain of the brand and the pain of his body combined.

Michael pulled the knife away from Shadow's shin, pulling him to his throat, waiting for the death spasm to pass him. Waiting as Shadow fell back against Joseph nodding that he could begin again.

This time a whimper slipped past Shadow's lips as his Sire finished his brand. Turning to press his face against Joseph's arm as he waited for the burns to heal.

"I will seal my brand, as soon as you both can stand without my blood. I won't have either of you ever left alone, left marked as orphan's Like Cerberus was."

"Do what you think is best, Megel. But do you honestly think that any Childe of yours, would ever be left bereft of family?" Azrael fussed at him. "From Ezekiel, and Izabo, your closest sibs, to your great aunt. Even your cousin Cerberus, would see to it that your Brood never feels alone."

"I know that, Father, and I will have to take my two to see those two, if nothing else. But, I will sleep better during the day, if I know that I have offered them what protection I can.

"Well as soon as your Childe finishes healing, let him up. I want to see my new Grand-Childe. And you have a new brother to welcome to the family."

It was then that Michael looked up at Azrael. "Just brother? Did my sister not rise?" The he looked at Robyn. "Who is your Sire, sweet?"

"I am." Loki lay a hand of Robyn's arm. "Azrael was worried that which ever he took second, would not live through the death of their lifebond."

"I had feared, and rightly so, that when I took Tori and made his my Childe, Sapphire," he nodded at Robyn. "Would never live long enough for me to reach her. So I asked Loki if he would safeguard my precious one's life, and make her his Childe, his First-Born. And, as you can see, she is alive and well, and full Kin."

Michael reached out and pulled Sapphire's shirt up, to see Loki's brand over her left breast. "Seems I've seen this brand somewhere before." He lowered his lips to it, kissing it lightly. "You are still my sister. True it is because your Sire and mine are Lifemate's. But you are still my sister. The brand you carry is the same as mine. The only difference is your Sire's mane is where Azrael's would have been."

She shook her head. "No, I'm happy with my Sire. It was the best thing Azrael could have done for me. I'm Loki's Childe, his daughter, his First-Born." She backed away, taking Michael's hand as she reached for Loki. Needing to be with her, Sire, but still unwilling to pull away from Michael completely.

Azrael caught Shadow as another spell hit him. "Megel." He supported the Childe as he wept in pain against him.

Michael released Sapphire's hand as he turned to offer what support he could to his suffering Childe. "Go on Shadow." He pulled his Child, his true First-Borns mouth to his throat. "Drink, it will help with the pain." His eyes looked around the room, stopping on David's form as he entered the room. * Will you help me, cousin, I have a new Fledgling and a Childe that I will not push away yet. I have bled both of my pets already so far. *

*Of course, I have enough to help you until you can find another pet. And I can do so without risking Christian's care. He has been free of me, for quite a few months. But you are right. You shouldn't push Cain away, thank you for seeing that he is still cared for. It helps ease my quilt for failing him. * Michael noted the happiness in his friends thought. The first year, when all that protected a young vampire from a horrid death of starvation, was the blood in their Sire's veins. Was very hard for Sire and Childe alike. So anytime a Childe lived through his first year, the Sire would always rejoice.

Shadow rested against Michael as the pain finally faded. "I'm sorry. I don't mean to try and bleed you dry, but it hurts so bad."

"Don't worry about me love, I can always turn to Vincent and Selene. All you have to worry about it living through the pain. I'll take care of everything else.

"But, Cain?"

"Has already fed from me tonight. He won't need to do so again until he rises tomorrow." He stroked his cheek. "No, I won't short Cain, don't you ever worry about that. But he doesn't need my blood quite as badly as you do right now."

Morgan pulled away from where they all sat, and began to cry softly. "You're not my brother anymore."

Shadow pulled away from his Sire. "No squirt, I guess, I'm not. But it's okay. We'll be related again soon enough. Just as soon as Azrael take you as his Childe, then we'll be related again, maybe not as brother and sister, but as aunt and nephew." He bent, kissing her, kissing her fully for the first time in his life. "And we can be closer as aunt and nephew, than we ever could be as brother and sister."

Michael felt Torin's arms go around him as he hugged his new little brother close. "Did I hear our Sire correctly? He left you your name?

"Yeah, we talked about it and agreed that right now, too much of who I am is still tied up into Torin. So much that I would have never been able to transfer it all into another."

"Then think on this, little brother of power as well as by blood. Our Sire was calling me Megel, quiet sometime before he made me his Childe.

"Name too tied up with your power too, hu?"

"Very much so."

"Az told me that Loki could give my girl a name. And she would be able to tie her power into it. I'm just glad he chose Sapphire, it's close enough to Blue, that I won't confuse issues when I call her that."

"I most assuredly wasn't thinking of yellow sapphires when I named her." Loki smiled, holding his Childe close. "But now that she is Kin, Azrael is going to have to see what kind of potion he can come up with, so that the blue in her hair lasts more than her next washing."

"Now that she is Kin, I can see to it that her hair stays that lovely shade of blue she likes so much."

* * *

Shadow was having problems trying to convince Morgan that their relationship would be able to change now that he was Michael's Childe.

"But you're my brother." She pushed him away, angry and hurt.

"No, Mo, Jason, your brother died last night. Megel killed him. I stopped being your brother when he died."

"I know that, I knew he was dead when I saw you. But you just look so much like him."

"It's okay sweetheart, you have all the time in the world to accept me as I am now." He sat with her, rocking her as she cried against him. "I just didn't realize how my death would effect you."

"I didn't know it would hurt this bad. I just though that, one day, you'd wake up and, be a vampire, ya know? I forgot the dying part."

"Well, sorry squirt, but dying comes with the territory." He kissed the top of her head.

"Yeah, I guess it does at that." She reached out and touched the mark on his chest. "Shadow, hu?"

"Yep, Shadow." He reached and touched his new mark as well. "Isn't it pretty as hell?"

"Yeah. But then again, Michael is always accusing you of being too pretty for your own good."

Shadow just laughed. "Pretty mark to go with pretty face?"

"Something like that."

"So is Zephyr going to be dropping in to see you tonight or what?"

"I don't know. Cerberus mentioned something about a new pet of his. If he's anywhere near as skittish as Loki's two are, it might be a few days before he get around to calling again.

"I don't know about that, that kid is damned lovable when he puts his mind to it. I watched him make love to you last night, playing my last night as your big brother, and keeping an eye out for you." Then he frowned at her. "What you did about Sapphire was mean though. When you told him to make her pay for taking your place. He really thought you meant it."

She frowned. "I must have meant it on some level or the other. I don't think, with as open as I was to him, that I could have really lied to him." She held up her hands in surrender. "Okay, I admit it, I can be just a little petty from time to time."

"Then you are well on your way to being Azrael's Fledgling. I think that that one particular emotion pervades in the characters of every Kin I can think of."

CHAPTER 14

Kyle looked up, watching as the man who now owned both him and Amy, came to where they had been left alone for several hours. He was trying to remind himself that this one wasn't going to hurt them, that the nightmare was over, but as the vampire sat beside him, it wasn't easy. "M-Master?" He fought down his panic as Loki lifted him.

"I didn't mean to ignore you and your little friend last night, but as you saw, I was just a tad bit busy. And once I had a new Childe, I simply forgot that you were there. I'm sorry, I will try to see that you aren't forgotten again." He ripped the flesh of has wrist open with his fangs, offering it to Kyle. "Drink, forgetful I might be, but I will never let you suffer like you once did."

Kyle moaned, pressing back against Loki, sobbing against his lips as he felt his master's hands on the waist of his pants, loosening the restrain there.

"Here, Loki," Sapphire smiled kneeling at his feet. "Let me help you Father." She smiled, pressing her face into his hand and he reached to stroke her cheek.

"Thank you." He smiled down at her has she went to remove Kyle's pants. "I appreciate all the help you give. I am still worried about them. I can use all the help I can get."

"My pleasure, Father. I will take care of him, you need to take care of Amy." She accepted Kyle's trembling body into her arms as Loki went to reach for Amy. "It's okay, pet." She smiled at him. "Your master, my Sire, he's going to go take care of your little friend. Why don't you and I go somewhere, so I can take care of you." She turned looking at Azrael, who was sitting just a few feet away with Torin. "Father, can I have your knife please?"

Azrael reached down and took it from the sheath in his boot. And smiling in approval handed it to her. "Go on Sapphire, take care of your Sire's charge."

Amy didn't pull away as Loki lifted her into his lap. She was beginning to believe that he really wouldn't hurt her. "Master." She sighed as she felt his mouth on her throat.

Loki would not feed from her, she was still too weak from her loss of blood, but he would bring her to him this way. He felt her body jerk, and heard the short, sharp cry as he bit, teasing her senses as he reached for the blade that Michael was holding out. Pulling away long enough to open a small cut up in his throat for her, before, lowering his mouth to tease her some more.

Amy sobbed against his neck as the intense wave of lust and desire washed over her. Shyness was gone, fear forgotten as she felt his hands on her.

Loki lifted his head, licking the smear of his blood on her lips as he kissed her. Mouth opening to hers as she responded. Feeling her press farther into his arms. Open, and willing. "Come, let's go join your friend as I make you mine." He carefully stood, cradling her in his arms as she buried her face in his shirt.

Sapphire looked up as Loki moved to join her and Kyle on the bed. The boy under her was lost in the same bliss that Amy had found herself in. And he was no, more, shy now than she was. "Come on honey, let's move over just a bit. My Father is coming to join us."

Kyle looked up, as he moved over, as Loki brought Amy to be with them. "Master?" He waited only long enough for Loki to lay the girl down before going into his arms. Everything was so good right now. He'd do anything for this man, for any of them if he were only asked. "Please, if you, you know, want to fuck me, please, I don't care if it hurts."

Loki just smiled at him, kissing him softly. "I'm not going to 'fuck', you baby, I will never 'fuck' you. I will love you, always love." He pressed him back against the bed. "And Kyle, love doesn't hurt." And as he had done with Amy, he sank his fangs into the boy's throat.

Sapphire held Amy, stroking her hair as she slowly pulled the girls clothes from her. Moving to touch her with utmost care. "Will I frighten you if I made love, to you, honey?"

The girl lay in her arms, looking up at her with shy trust. "No, I mean, yes, I would like that." The heat of her blush warmed Sapphire skin. "I, I had a girlfriend before, you know, Garren kidnapped me."

Sapphire just laughed, pulling away to finish removing her clothes. "Well, honey, would you like to be my girlfriend?"

Amy didn't answer her, at least, not, verbally. She wrapped her arms around her neck and pulled herself even closer.

Kyle was near crazed as Loki touched his body, teasing him. Never had he ever wanted this, but want it he did. And as he felt the cool lips, take, him, he felt as if he were exploding.

Loki pulled back long enough to moisten one finger before swallowing. And as he went back to loving the child under him, he gently inserted his, now, slick finger into him. Feeling the pleasure that the boy felt as he began to thrust gently.

Sapphire lifted Amy's face so that she could see Loki making love to the boy under him. "See baby, Loki won't hurt him, and he won't hurt you." She bent to bite gently at the girl's shoulder, moving down to capture a breast, pulling lightly on the nipple. "Now that you can see that Kyle is in no danger, and know that you aren't either, I'd love to make love to you." Her mouth moved to the other breast as a slow gentle hand slipped between her legs to stroke her sex with light pressure.

Amy held her as tight as she could as her legs parted to the hand that moved to bring pleasure and only pleasure. "Yes," she whispered. "Make love to me, Mistress."

Sapphire lifted her head to kiss the girl. "I am baby, I am."

Loki drew back, to catch Kyle's second release in his hand, using it to cover his own hardness, mingling it with his own seepage. "Kyle." He whispered, looking into the boys, heavy lidded eyes. Bringing his will down on the boy, pulling control from his tie with Azrael. "I won't hurt you. Never like this, not ever." And he turned the boy over, pulling his hips up so the boy could lay there, knees under him, "Now, I will make love to you. Always love."

Kyle cried softly to himself as he felt Loki move to enter, to cover, him. Welcoming the feeling as for the first time in his life, a man was with him, and it didn't hurt. And as he felt a gentle hand on him, teasing with easy, light, movements, the damn finally broke and he lay there, crying as Loki made love to him.

Sapphire laughed softly as Amy pulled her up, her little mouth demanding on hers. She had been so sweet, so, open, that now, she was willing to return the touches and love that Sapphire had showered her with. Letting her, roll, over and pull her on top. "Make love to me, Amy. Be my girlfriend, my lover."

Amy had had a girlfriend once, but never like this. She trembled as she shyly bent to tug on the ring in Sapphires nipple.

"Don't be shy, honey. I'm a vampire now, there is really nothing you can do to hurt me." And she took the girls face between her hands. "Don't be afraid honey, your hands feel so good."

Amy looked down to gaze on Sapphire's hairless sex. She looked back at Sapphire with a question in her eyes. "Yes, Amy, I know. I had Azrael remove my hair about a week after I had just gotten here. Tori kept complaining the my hair kept getting stuck in his teeth and asked his Sire to tend to the problem."

She blushed again. "Do you think?" She looked over where Loki was making love to Kyle.

"Yeah, baby, he would like that. I'll ask Azrael to take care of you." She kissed the girl. "Now, love, be my lover."

Loki felt his own orgasm, even as he felt the boy's wash over him, felt the warmth on his fingers as Kyle came again. He pressed against him, pulling him up, still embedded as he was. Lifting his hand to his mouth, to lick the cooling fluid from his fingers, and then feeding them to Kyle as he kissed him with almost brutal passion.

"Loki, love." It was Azrael's soft voice, just inches from his ear. "Here, beloved." He held out a wet washcloth and a small brown jar. "The boy is going to need this if you plan to have him make love to you, and remember, you will need that for Amy. Garren raped her, sodomized her brutally often. When you go to prove to her that you will never hurt her like this, you need to prove that it will be painless and wonderful."

Sapphire looked up. "Father," then she smiled a wicked little smile, "Daddy."

Azrael just chuckled smiling. "Yes dear?"

Sapphire looked down at Amy. "Go on baby, ask him." But the girl only looked down, blushing even harder. Sapphire squeezed her lightly. "She would very much like to be as hairless as me. But I don't think she is quite up to asking."

Azrael looked to Loki. "What say you Brother? She is your pet, yours and Sapphire's."

Loki answered by pulling Azrael's mouth back to his. * My, love. * The thoughts were soft as he pulled Azrael's head to his throat, even as he went to pierce his flesh.

Torin moved to pull Sapphire close as his Sire pulled Loki up into his arms, losing himself in the joy. "Our Father's are a bit busy right now, do you think Amy will let me touch her. I can deal with it, if she will."

Sapphire looked down into Amy's shy blushing, face. "Would it make it easier for you if Tori helped you? Azrael made him his at the same time Loki made me. He was as mortal as you are last night."

"Will, will it hurt?" She froze as Torin pulled her close.

"No, Amy, I won't hurt you." And as his hand covered her mound, "If anything the warmth you feel as I ground out the powers that I am using, it will feel good, so, very good." His fingers parted the lips of her sex as he stroked her, lightly. Smiling down into her face as he brought his fingers to his lips. "See sugar. I won't hurt you." And he lowered his mouth to hers. "Never like this, and never you." * Father, * his mind touched Loki's. * May I? *

* Of course, but later. I have to prove myself to her still. *

Torin looked down into the curious brown eyes that were looking up at him with wonder. "Later sugar, you master wants to love you first. But once he has, then trust me, I wouldn't love anything more than to drown in yours and Sapphires love."

Azrael reached for Torin, "come precious, the sooner you pull away, the sooner, your" he looked up at Sapphire smiling. "The, sooner, your Daddy, can show her how much he can love her."

Torin just growled playfully as he wrapped his arms around his Sire. "Daddy? I'm not Blue, Father. Loki is my Father, true he is second to you, but he is still my Father."

"Yes love, pity though, Loki would have found that word as charming as I do."

"I'll use it when I'm in his arms, again. But he is still my Father."

Loki cleaned the traces from his loving Kyle from himself. "Kyle, I hate to be away from you right now, but would you go and let my Childe hold you? You know I won't hurt you, but I have to prove to Amy that I will do her no more harm than I did you."

Kyle just moved, going to let Sapphire take him into her arms. He had been with her earlier, he knew he was safe.

Amy looked up at Loki as he moved to lie by her. She trembled from both want and nervousness. "M-master?" She whispered.

"Call me Loki, Amy." Then he stopped. "If I change your name, will you be able to let the past go easier?"

She looked up at him, tears sparkling in her eyes. "You, you are going to change my name?" A small tiny smile lit her eyes.

"If I choose the name Willow, would you be comfortable answering to it?"

"You're giving me a new name, like you gave her." She pointed to where Sapphire lay, loving Kyle. "Are you going to make me a vampire too?"

Loki just laughed, kissing her. "No, pet, your name is nothing like Sapphire's, there is no power to hold it. I am just doing what Maria suggested and giving you a new life." He felt her pull herself against him as she began to cry. "Ssshh, don't cry Willow, there isn't any reason for you to cry." He spoke her name, softly, trying it out.

She lay there against him, face pressed into his hair as she struggled to relax.

"Listen to me Willow." Loki lifted her face to look into his eyes. "Did I hear you correctly when you told Sapphire that you prefer your own gender? I'm going to make love to you now, and if once I'm done, you do not find my touch to be as sweet as Sapphire's, I will gift you to my Childe and you will never have to feel a mans touch again. But I have to make love to you. I have to show you that all men do not get pleasure from hurting you."

She nodded, biting at her lover lip. "I-I understand, an-and I'm not afraid of you. Not right now."

Loki turned to lay her under him. "You don't ever have to fear me Willow, I will never hurt you, I would never violate your trust like that."

She sobbed against his lips as he began to caress her. He was so gentle. So unbelievably, gentle, with her. Her hands roamed the expanse of his back as his head lowered and he took her left breast into his mouth. Softly caressing the right.

Sapphire pulled Kyle up. "Come on honey, let's go get you fixed as well."

"Fixed?"

"See your little friend? She had Tori fix her so no one will ever have to worry about a stray hair. I'm sure your master would like that for you as well. Besides, with the way she reacted to the feelings, I'm looking forward to seeing if you do the same."

"You're going to make me look like a little boy?" Kyle covered himself.

Sapphire just laughed at him. "Oh, no, Kyle, trust me, you won't look like a little boy. Little, boys don't come equipped like you have. I think it is just beautiful. Neither Tori or Azrael have hair there, do they look like boys to you?" She kissed him. "The only man who still has hair there is Loki."

Kyle closed his eyes, sighing. "Yes, Mistress." He took her hand.

Sapphire reached down to place a light kiss on Loki's cheek as he was making love to Willow. "I will be just a minute."

Loki looked up, capturing her lips in a, soul stealing, kiss. "Take your time dear, I have already proven to." He stopped for a moment again, "Proven to Kell that I will not hurt him, and I will not let him be hurt. So if you and that boy who calls me, Father, too, want to put him between you, feel free."

"Oh goody." She laughed, kissing him again. "Have fun Father, I know I will." And she rose from he bed, pulling the now very confused boy with her.

"Wh-what did he just call me?" He looked over his shoulder as Sapphire led him to where Azrael sat, holding Torin.

"Kell. He gave Willow a new name, so he gave you one too. New life, clean slate, and no more nightmares." She stopped before the two who sat watching her with avid curiosity. "Daddy," she smiled, "can I borrow Tori for a little while?"

Azrael nodded. "Just remember, he is still mortal and the two of you, together, might just devour him if you are not careful."

"Daddy!" Sapphire fussed as Kell tried to pull away if fear. "Please, Azrael, he doesn't know you are joking, he thinks Tori and I will feast on him."

*Child, * Azrael's amused thoughts touched him. * Both my Childe and my Step-Childe are newly made. You have nothing to fear from them in that regard. They will not hurt you. They cannot, not, like that. * "No Sapphire, neither you or my Son would ever dream of killing the boy, but between the two of you, in the state you both are in, and knowing you as well as I do. If you are not careful, you will wear him down to a husk."

"We'll be good Father," Torin moved to stand beside his bonded. "Hey Kell, so you want me to do to you what I did to Amy?"

"Willow." Sapphire corrected him. "My Sire gave her a new name, just like he did Kell. Her name is Willow."

Torin nodded. "Do you think our Father will mind if we went and found a quiet bed somewhere, so I can take care of him, fully?"

"You two go on, I am sure that Loki will not mind." Azrael just chuckle at the trapped look that Kell graced him with. "Go on child, my two will never hurt you."

Willow held Loki, lost in the torturously slow rocking motion he loved her with, again, no force just a slow gentle motion. She found herself lost it the warm blissful heat.

Loki leaned forward, pressing her back against the bed. "Now, Willow, burn with me." His fangs sank home. Moving to fill her with his burning desires as she cried out, giving into the flame he called up in her. Arms and legs wrapping themselves around him as, she met him in the raging fire that went to consume her.

* Careful, beloved, * Azrael's mind touched his. * As gloriously sweet as your girl is, she is still too weak to be fed from. *

Loki pulled away from her throat even as he came, feeding his pleasure back into the frail child under him, causing her to cry out, clinging to him as she was thrown into another orgasm. Shuddering against him as she held on, riding the waves.

He lay over her. Still inside her as he placed whisper light kissed over her lips and face. "So, Willow, do you want me to give you to my First-Born, or do you find peace in my touch?" He captured her hands, kissing them. "If you still want me, I will make love to you again, but this time, I will go to show you that I will never hurt you, no matter how I love you."

She looked up into his eyes, so trusting. "What are you going to do to me?"

"I'm going to make love to you like I made love to Kell." He lightly covered her mouth to stop her protest. "Did you see me hurt your friend? Trust me, I won't hurt you any more than I hurt him." She moaned as he removed his hand, pulling her face to his, mouth soft, lips trembling as she kissed him. He could feel himself harden inside her again. And as he held her to him, devouring her mouth, he began to rock gently again.

As Torin pulled away from Kell, leaving him as bare as he was, the boy turned blindly, mindlessly to Sapphire. Feeling her welcoming heat as she pulled him to her.

Torin held back, turning to Azrael. "Father?" He stepped back, motioning him to come closer.

"Go on Tori. If I make love to him, I will want you to make love to me, and I am afraid that we might crush my lifemate's pet if that happens." He kissed him. "I know both Sapphire and you must feel like no one has ever felt as you do right now, but it is very common for the first while. Remember our wants and feelings burn much brighter in us. Now, go, pull that boy up away from my girl and take, him, somewhere so that the child does not become shy." He pulled his newest Childe close, kissing him hungrily. "But later, if your girl's Sire agrees, I would love to be where that boy is going to be, trapped between the two of you." Torin just laughed.

Loki held Willow. Feeling her bend beneath him. He took a moment to coat himself before moving to fill her. "Am I hurting you Willow?" He breathed softly in her ear.

"No," she moaned as he began to rock her again. "Master." She turned her head, seeking his lips.

"Loki, Willow, here like this, call me Loki." He pulled her up against him, his hands capturing her breasts, biting gently on her shoulder as he made slow, easy, love to her. Feeling her shudder in his arms as she rocked with each thrust. "Gods, Willow, you feel so good." His hands lowered to begin to stroke her slowly, listening to her whimper low in her throat as he did so.

She rocked back hard, responding to his touch. "Please, Mas—I mean Loki." The beautiful heat rose in her again, teasing her senses without mercy. She began to melt with him as he fed his pleasure into her. She leaned back, sobbing against his lips as she reached up to hold him to her.

"Lean forward love, let me make you mine." A single hand in the small of her back leaned her forward as he gave into the warm, tight, rough heat that was her.

* * *

Kell was in his own world, of light and heat and unbelievable pleasure as both Torin and Sapphire pressed him into a bed, moving as if they were one with a single minded effort to hear him cry in joy. "Baby," Torin moaned, pulling the boy's hands to his body. " Make love to me."

"I," he moaned against his lips. "What do you want me to do?"

"Cover me as I love Sapphire, make me cry in joy as I do the same for Blue."

He began to cry, so lost in what he was feeling, and so confused with what he felt that he didn't know what was expected of him. "I can't, please, I don't know how, I've never made love to a man before. What if I hurt you? Please, don't ask me to hurt you."

Torin just chuckled at him. "Kell, you can't hurt me. Be as wild as, you, want. I promise I will welcome your desires, never doubt that. Now me, I have to be careful with you, that is why I want you to make love to me, Azrael is right, I would really hate to try to explain to your master how I squashed you." He lay back pulling the youngster with him. "Make love to me, please baby, make love to me."

* * *

Willow lay against Loki, crying softly as he held her. The past two months were finally, completely over. She now had a master that didn't hurt her, didn't make her do things to herself or him that scared her. "Thank you," she whispered, stroking his chest.

"For what?" He bent and nipped at her nose. "For not being a monster?"

"No, for being so wonderful to me." She was finally brave enough to look him in the eyes without him trying to catch her gaze. 'For making me feel as if you care about me."

Loki only pulled her closer as he captured her lips with his own again. "You are wanted, Willow, both you and Kell. I will always want, and love you both. The wrongs, that, were done to both of you, they won't ever happen again. I will always love you. And I am hoping that with time, you will come to love me."

Willow bent to rest her head on his chest, a shy hand stroking the skin of his there. "I will, I mean I do." She looked up into his eyes. "Loki," her voice was soft. "Make love to me again. I mean, I know that all the bad is gone, but could you please remind me again."

He smiled up at her. "Always. But this time, as I love you, would it upset you if I had Azrael join us? He is my, Husband, my mate, if you will. And as such as much you master as I am."

She turned her head, looking to where Azrael sat, watching them. She blushed as she saw the gentle smile on his face. "He won't, you won't let him hurt me, will you?"

"Hurt you?" He just laughed at her. "Willow, sweet, he will never hurt you. No more than I will, and you believe I will never hurt you." He smiled at Azrael as the man sat watching them. * If you want, Azrael, Willow wants to make love again, and I want you. Would you come and give both of us what we want? *

Azrael moved from his chair, coming to stand by the bed. "You will not be afraid of me, will you?" He was pleased with his love; he had done so well with both of his new pets. And as well as it was going, he had no desire to risk frightening the girl. He held out a hand to her. "If you do not fear me, I will be happy to help your master hold you."

Willow looked first to Loki, before she meekly moved to allow Azrael to gather her close. "Loki, he says that you won't hurt me." She trembled in his arms. "I-I believe him."

Azrael moved slowly, handing Willow back to Loki as he moved to lie beside them. "No precious, I will never hurt you. I do not bring pain to any other than those who wish or deserve it. And trust me. You have been above reproach. So there is no reason for you to fear me or my touch."

* * *

Torin was near mad, crying against Sapphire's lips as he felt Kell's shy movements as the boy went to make love to him, even as he made love to Sapphire.

"Oh," he jerked as suddenly he went into spasms as a blinding pain flooded through his body. He screamed, at, the burning agony that took all control as well as his consciousness hit him.

"Tori!" Sapphire cried both in pain and fear as her bonded fell against her.

* * *

Azrael looked up in shock and fear as he felt his Childe's flight from the pain, * Torin? * But was met only with blackness.

Loki pulled away, reaching to touch his Childe's mind, * Sapphire? * The love and pain in his thoughts flowed back to her, even as he took Azrael's hand.

Kell fell back as Sapphire gathered Torin to her, tears streaming down her cheek as she tried to reach him. * Tori, * but he wasn't there, nothing was. * Loki, Master, Father. *

Azrael, appeared, Loki in tow, reaching to take his now unconscious Childe into his arms.

Sapphire didn't want to give her mate up, but there was nothing she could do for him. She couldn't feel him anymore, the space in her that had been his, since, their bonding was now empty. "I can't feel him anymore." She went into Loki's arms, huddling there, "Master, I can't feel him anymore."

*Torin, * again, and again, Azrael cast his name into the void. * Answer, me love, do not leave me. * But it was no use, no matter how hard he called, no matter how desperate his thoughts were. The boy in his arms lay silent and unmoving.

Kell sat watching them as they fought for the boy's life. He would be, blamed, for this. He knew it. And he also knew that what little peace that he had been granted, he would lose.

There was nothing there, Azrael's heart contracted as he felt the blankness. Torin, his precious Mageling and beloved, Childe, was gone. Dead, but not dead. His mind was forever lost to him now. He knew this, even as he struggled to alter the truth.

He would have to kill him, see that his body joined his mind in its true death. "He is gone." He whispered softly, stroking Torin's hair and he wept. "My son is gone."

"No!" Sapphire grabbed the still body, held to the man that was her soul. "No, please no." But even as she denied Azrael's words, she knew that they were true. She wept with pain as her soul, her very essence, screamed in agony,

"Let him go, precious, let him go. Let me see to him." Gently, carefully, he took Torin's head between his hands, looking up at Sapphire. "Forgive me precious." And with a single hard twist, broke the boy's in his arms, neck, killing him quick, letting his soul free to follow his mind.

Sapphire never made a sound as her body jerked once before crumbling against Loki as her soul followed that of his into final death.

Loki cried out as he felt his Childe's life leave him. * Sapphire! * His soul screamed as he tried to pull her back. Fighting the weakness in him as he crushed her to him.

Azrael gently lay the dead boy on the bed, pulling Sapphire's body from Loki, going to help his lifemate, even as his soul bled with pain. "Forgive me." He lay her beside her bonded. "Forgive me, my precious ones." He fell against Loki, crying as he did.

The door to the room flew open as Michael followed by Shadow entered both Zak and William just inches behind. "Azrael, Sire?" The soul killing pain, and the emptiness the terrible emptiness that he saw in his old Sire's eyes, was all that he needed to see to know that both his brother and sister were dead. "No."

Shadow stood there, numb with shock as he took in the horrible truth. Stood there, even as Zak and William forced their way past him to join both Azrael and Loki on the bed as they wept with such loss. "Megel?" He whispered, fighting the pain he felt when his Sire looked up at him, pain and denial in his eyes. "Th-they're dead aren't they?"

Michael nodded, reaching to pull both Azrael and Loki close.

William grabbed the woman that he loved more than life and shook her. "Robby," he began to, cry, as there was no answer. "Robyn," and even more desperately, "Sapphire."

Joseph stood in the door, Willow in his arms as he saw and felt the awful truth. "Megel?"

Michael looked up from where he sat holding both his Sire and Loki. "Take Shadow, take him and the pets out of here Cain." He sobbed against Azrael.

Kell cringed, crying as Joseph reached for him. "I, I'm sorry, Master. I didn't mean to hurt him."

Loki looked up, fighting the agony he felt at the death of his Childe, his 'First-Born' . "Go with him Kell." He whispered. "Peace, this isn't your fault. Just go and I will talk to you later." And he returned to his pain.

"Come on Kell, Shadow you take Willow, we don't need to be here for this." He knew what was going to happen, and he really didn't think they needed to be here for it. Michael was right, they needed to go somewhere and mourn the death of the two that had become so important to them.

William sat there, rocking Sapphire in his arms. Tears of pain and loss fell down his cheeks. She was dead. First Adrian and now her. He was alone again. The coldness in his heart hurt so much. "She's dead." Over and over he muttered the words. "She's dead Zak."

"I know love. I know." There was nothing he could do to ease his lovers pain, not now, not with the pain of her passing still so fresh in him.

"Gabriel," Michael was crying. "Take Will and leave. Let us say goodbye."

Zak fought with William to pull him away from the now dead body of their love. "Come on baby." He tried to be as gentle as he could to capture his arms against him. "Megel is right, they have to take this time to finish this."

William pulled away, turning both pain filled and hateful eyes on Azrael. "You killed her." He hissed. "Damn you, you killed her." He motioned to Torin's corpse that still lay there. "You and that fucking monster."

Zak pulled back from his release of her soul. "Ssshh," He hushed him. "No, Will, it isn't his fault. Don't do this, can't you see what this is doing to them both. You lost a friend today, but he lost a Childe." He rose, pulling the still struggling boy, his Chosen, into his arms. "Forgive him, Azrael." And he left.

The room was silent save the sounds of sobbing. Sobs from pain so great, that it was indescribably. Zak had been right. He had lost his Childe tonight, and with his death, Loki's Childe too.

Michael pulled Azrael pained face up. "What happened?"

"I do not know. I had asked Loki to safeguard my precious one, and if she were in danger, take her as his. He did, and it was right. They both were fine, and now--." He could do no more than weep. "I thought he was fine. But his mind, it died." Again, the agony of his loss, "I had to set his soul free, Megel, and with his death, Sapphire, she went too." He captured Loki's face, kissing him, trying to share his grief with, one, who suffered as he did. "I'm sorry, beloved, but I just could not let him live not as he was. Forgive me."

Loki pressed his head against his lover's chest. "I know." He cried, the pain he was feeling was worse than, any. He had ever felt before. He had been given, by cruel fates, a Childe, and had her ripped from him in one brief moment. Deep in his soul, he knew that the only thing that was keeping him sane, and not letting him fall, was the man in his arms. The, man, that had killed his Childe, his First-Born.

* * *

Morgan looked up. Fear and pain in her face as Joseph, followed by Shadow led the two mortals into the room. "Joey?"

Joseph let Kell, go, turning to Shadow as Willow was forgotten, and his friend and younger brother fell into his arms crying. "They're dead." And together they mourned.

"Who is dead?" David was up at once. "Who died Cain?"

"Sapphire and Tori." He just held Shadow, suffering as he did.

"But," David looked to where Selene, sat, a horrified look on her face as Casey started to cry. "How, and why?"

"I don't know, I, all I was told was that they died. And I had to take Shadow and Loki's pets from the room. They have to say goodbye to the two."

"Lilith, take Casey from Selene, Christian see to Mat." Then he looked up at both Lerion and Derrick. "The elder is going to be away for a while, see to Morgan." And he held out a hand to Selene. "Come on, we have to see to our master."

Morgan fell against Lerion crying in pain and loss. "This is going to kill him." She sobbed.

"No," Lerion tried to be firm, but he knew what it felt like to lose someone so close as Sire to Childe. When his Sire had died it had been so hard to keep living. "You won't let it." He gathered the sobbing little mortal, the elder's precious Chosen, to rest in his lap. "He still has you. You have to make him, see that Morgan don't let him fade. Make him see that he still has a reason to live."

* * *

David stood in the doorway, Selene at his side. "Azrael?" He whispered.

Selene moved quickly to go to the man that had given her back her life. "Master?"

"He is dead." Azrael didn't look up as he reached for her. "My Childe is dead."

"What happened?" David went to offer what comfort he could give, helping Michael to support the two grieving parents.

"We don't know Vincent." Michael's voice was pure pain as he looked up at the younger Kin. "We just don't know, Tori died and Azrael had to set his soul free. And when he did, Sapphire was lost to us as well. Her soul was his as his was hers."

Selene looked down at the two, who, lay, so quiet, so still. "They are together now." She whispered.

Azrael pulled away, fighting the pain that what he still had to do would cause him. Gathering Torin's body to him. "Sleep well, my love." And as his fangs pierced the now lifeless flesh, he drank. * I release you, go in peace my love, go, in peace. * "You too brother, release your Childe." He handed Sapphire to Loki, even as Michael took Torin's body from him. Sobbing as he too bid his little brother safe sleep.

The blood was cold in his mouth as he drank. Hating this part of his life more than anything else, to have to release his final link to the soul of one of his own sibs. "You too, sister. Tori was more help to you than any of us, save our Sire."

Loki pulled back from Sapphire, a cry of indescribably pain as he held her to him. He had just had her, for such a short time. And now she was gone, forever gone to him. Michael had to help Azrael to pull the body from him. He didn't want to let her go, not now, not ever.

"Loki." Michael whispered, pulling him close. "She is gone, let Azrael say his good-byes to her. He loved her as much as you did. Let him tell her so as she leaves us."

Loki stopped fighting them as Sapphire was taken from him. His soul was lost with hers. Life had taken from him again, and as Azrael passed the limp and lifeless body to Michael, he fell against his love. "I-I am alone a-again." He stammered.

"No, Loki, you will never be alone, as long as we are together, we will never be alone." Azrael reached and took the dead body of his Childe from Selene. "Release him love, let him go." * Please, love, if, Sapphire meant anything to you, anything, at, all let her soul bond free to join her. *

Azrael waited just long enough for David to make his own farewells before taking Torin back into his arms, to finish with him. His Childe was dead. His heart broke as the blood from his Childe's body flowed into him.

Michael looked up, mind reaching out for his other siblings. * Ezekiel, Izabo, Ariel, Ash, * and, even farther still. * Kale, Ventor, come, * he sent out the call to all of his Sire's still living children to come and mourn with him.

CHAPTER 15

The cold of the Paths was almost immediate as Azrael's six other children came at the summons. "Megel," it was Ezekiel who was the first to speak. "Why have you called us?"

Michael motioned to where Azrael was still rocking Torin, weeping his loss and his pain. "Why else, we are his Brood, and we have lost a brother and a sister tonight."

"Who?" He demanded, moving to be with his Sire. "Father, who killed our brother?"

Azrael looked up at his second Childe. "I did." The pain and grief were only surpassed by the guilt in his voice. "He was dead, I could not revive him, his mind had fled, so I was forced to send his soul where it had fled." He kissed Torin's cold lifeless lips. "Perhaps as strong as he was, his mind would not be owned." Then he looked to where David held Sapphire. "They were bound soul to soul, so when I was forced to kill him, She went as well."

Izabo cried softly as she touched Torin. "No, oh no." She had only faced the death of two of her Kin so far and it did not matter that she was nearing her nine hundredth year, to lose one of those that her Sire had loved and made her Kin, it was too painful.

Loki looked up at the six. These were Azrael's children. They would support him in his grief. But that didn't make him feel any better, if anything, it just made him feel more alone. His only Childe, his First-Born, was dead. He would have no one to grieve her loss with.

"Go on, Loki," David handed Sapphire back to him. "It is time, finish releasing her." He looked up at the six. "Support your Sire's wedded love. He lost his Childe too. When Tori died, so did Sapphire." He knew that other than Selene he was the youngest in the room, but Azrael was his master now, and he would not keep still as long as Azrael and Loki bled from their hearts as they did. He knew what they were feeling, he had suffered from losing Cain, but at least his once Childe and now friend still lived. "They are lifemate's. Sapphire was his First-Born."

Ariel moved to gather the wounded Elder to him, as Sapphire slipped from Loki's grasp. Making soft soothing noises as the man cried. He knew what this man was feeling, had lost a Childe, his First-Born as well. He had to release him, just as Loki, was, having to release his love.

Ventor, Azrael's youngest, knelt by his Sire. "Father?" He felt the man pull him close. "We are here, Father, and we'll stay as long as you need us." Death came so rarely in their lives that it was hard to accept this pain.

"He was so like you." Azrael wept. "He was so bright, so loving, so gifted." The pain in his soul as he felt such agonizing loss. "I took him from his life, I only wanted to offer him mine, and now, I have killed him."

"If, as you have told us, his mind fled from life, you did him a favor. I wouldn't have wanted to keep living if I couldn't live." The boy had been a Mage. His Sire had found and trained a Mage, had gifted him with his Gift, and now he was lost to them.

Azrael pulled away, reaching for Loki. "Come, now with our family, we will leave them with my, our, Sire. We can do that for them Loki. Leave them together, forever."

Loki just shuddered in his arms. "I can't, I can't let her go yet, Azrael. Don't ask me to let her go, not yet."

"We must love. They have left us, gone to where none of us can follow. We have to let them go." He held him close, sharing his pain. "My, our, children will be here for us. But we have to let the ones we have lost go. I will put them with Osiris, he watches over my other two, even in death, he watches over them."

Ezekiel helped Michael to pull the two up, supporting not only his Sire, but going to support his Sire's love. "Let's do this Megel, the sooner we do it, the sooner we can return here and see to our Father's grief."

Michael looked up to where Selene sat, weeping softly. "Come on little sister, be with us in this. You lost your brother too this night."

* * *

Again the darkness of the cavern was absolute, as they appeared.

Azrael both hated and loved this place. Hated it because of the loss he felt anytime he came here, and loved it because so much of his love was in this place. "Osiris, Sire," and even softer, "Father." He reached out to touch the face of the man that had given him so much. "I have brought two more of your Grandchildren to be with you. Guard over them as you do Thorne and Sin." He gently lay first Torin at the, mans side, before reaching for Loki. "Let your Childe rest with mine. Let them slumber together, always." He moved, as Loki, still sobbing, lay Sapphire with Torin. "They were lifemate's, Father, my Son's mate is the Childe of my Husband. Watch over her as you do your own blood Grand-Childrin. He then moved to first one of the silent forms in the cavern and then the other. "Thorne," he whispered, touching his Childe's hand. "You are not completely gone to me, I have Gabriel, your Childe in my care. Your precious First-Born, the one that you trained so well, he lives."

Michael turned, hiding his face in Selene's hair as he wept. He had been here only three times before now, and with each visit had been forced to leave another of his family here. And he knew that one day, he would be forced to return, leaving, either his Sire, sibs or one of his children here again, or if he died before them, then he would be brought here, to join the silent sleepers.

* * *

The house was silent as Azrael returned with Loki and his Brood. For that he was so grateful. He didn't think he could have kept his sanity had there been chaos.

Lilith and Christian moved as one to gather David to them, both in tears at the loss and pain that they knew their Sire was feeling, for they felt it too.

Zephyr who had appeared while they were gone looked up from where he sat holding Morgan as she cried. "Master?" He had never faced such pain before. None of his brothers had ever died. "What can I do?"

"Do what you are doing now, Childe, comfort my, only, Chosen." Azrael began to cry anew. "Guard over her well, boy, she is all I have left."

"With my life." He vowed. * Father, * he frantically sought out his Sire. To be granted the feel of protective love cover him.

* Who has hurt you? * Came the immediate response.

* Come, I need you. *

Again the cold of the Dark Paths filled the room, as Cerberus stood there, ready to protect his Childe if need be. But as the grief and loss swept over him, he knew his Childe was in no danger, he had felt this pain many times, suffered with and supported many during it's sharp, clawing, agony. He gathered his Childe to him, pulling Morgan into his arms as well. "Who died, love?"

"Torin, and his mate." Zephyr hid in his arms, even as his own tightened around his love. "Something went wrong Father, Tori died and so did Sapphire." He sobbed against the man.

'Torin, dead', he felt the agony, the soul wounding pain that only a Sire could feel with the death of a Childe. The joy he had felt with the return of his Line was lost as he fought off his own grief. Now he would do what he must for his uncle, later, with his own children, his precious children, he would grieve. But for now, he would offer what comfort he could to this one. * Eris, * his mind sought out his own First-Born. * Bring your brothers, come. * He squeezed his Fledgling once more before pulling up to offer what aid he could to this man, the one that had given him so much. "Azrael," and softer still, "uncle." He knew the danger the elder Kin was in now. The death of a Childe had been the end to more than one of the Rogues in his house.

Azrael looked up from where he was hiding in Loki. "Cerberus." The, soft whisper, of pain, "Tori is dead."

Cerberus ignored the rest, they were not important, only this man mattered to him. "I know."

"I am lost." He let the other Coven Master pull his close, briefly pulling away from Loki. "I did everything I could do, but my Childe died."

"And the girl?"

"Sapphire is dead. My Childe is dead." Loki sobbed against Ariel.

Cerberus was torn, he so wanted to support Azrael, but Loki had lost his Childe, his First-Born. Wounded as he was, he knew that unless some one did something, that he would die. "What happened? Did the Gift not take?"

"Yes," He sobbed. "She was perfect."

"What happened Elder?" He let Michael take Azrael as he pulled Loki from a stranger. "Here," he pulled his hair back, offering the only comfort he could to the wounded one. "Drink first." The story washed over him as he felt Loki's fangs blindly seek his throat. The joy, the pride, the love, and then the pain, the unbelievable, pain, and the horrid loss. It had been Torin who left, whose mind had fled, leaving his body to die, and with his death, his mates as well.

Eris stood just out of Cerberus's reach. His, brothers, and Fledglings behind him "love?" He reached; trying to reached his husband. "Father?"

"Take Zeph home, take him and Azrael's Chosen take them both and flee here love."

"No." Another stranger stepped forward. "I don't know who you are, but you will not take my Father's, Chosen, from his house."

Cerberus looked up to the stranger. "I am Cerberus, if Azrael is your Sire, then I am your cousin. Morgan is safe in my home. You can't ask her to stay here, not with the way Azrael is suffering. Not with the pain his husband, who has lost not only a Childe, but also, his First-Born. I don't know you, but I am going to take and send both children away for now. I am Master here. Your Sire has placed me as his second, only he and Loki are before me. And I will see to it that I do all that I can to help them both, even if it means angering them to make them pull away from the death they now seek." He gently stroked the hair of the sobbing man in his arms.

"It's okay Ezekiel." Michael looked up from Azrael. "Cerberus is right. Morgan should not be here, none of them should."

Eris pulled away, going to kneel by Zephyr as he held Morgan, crying with her. "Come on honey. You heard your Sire. Bring your love and come with me."

"No," Morgan tried to pull away. "He needs me now, I can't leave him." She knew that if she didn't give her master a reason to keep living, she was afraid that he would chose to follow Torin. "Please, he needs me."

Azrael looked up at the pain in her voice. "Precious?"

"Don't let them take me, you need me. Please Azrael, don't let them take me." She was so afraid that if she left, she would never see him again.

"You must love. Go hide for now, I will be here when you return." He tried to smile at her, but it never touched his eyes. "I will never leave you, you are my world now. But Cerberus is correct. You should not be here."

Michael looked to where Joseph sat, Shadow in his arms crying. "Cain, take Shadow and go. Seek the peace of a home that does not bleed with pain as ours does now. Take Amber and Ben with you."

David touched Anna's cheek. "You too, neither Christian nor you need be here now. Take our pets and flee." He looked up as Zak was gathering William to him, getting ready to leave, for now.

Selene looked to Casey, who was now trying to seek comfort from Mark and Jenna, both crying softly. She knew all too well the feelings of loss and pain that were in this house. This man, her adopted Sire, had given her back so much. And had asked nothing. But now, like this, she would make a sacrifice that Azrael had never asked of her. "Megel." She reached and touched Azrael as he lay against his Childe, his First-Born.

"You too, little sister. Let me care for our Sire, and you go where the memories this is bringing up, are less painful."

She shook her head. "I won't leave. Not now, not with the way they both bleed." A light, trembling hand on Azrael's shoulder. "Azrael," she whispered. "Let me fill the hole in you, be my Sire in truth."

He pulled away from Michael, trying to focus on her words. "No, Selene." He whispered a raw pain filled sound. "I can not do that. Your connection to your old Sire is all that keeps you here, with me. Do not ask me to lose another Childe, not now."

"Mara would want it. I know she would." She took his hands into hers. "Let me give you something to hold against the emptiness."

He shook his head, looking to Loki. "No, Childe. I have Morgan, I will not be bereft of a Childe." He pulled her close, crying as he did. "But, would you, would your, Sire, understand if you took another that was not me?"

She looked to where his eyes rested on his husband. Could she, would it ease the pain that she knew he, all of them, felt? "You want me to give myself to Loki?"

"Only if you are at peace with it. Only if you know that Mara would be at peace as well. Will you give me that, offer the keeper of my heart your love and your life?"

She nodded. "Anything, you have given me so much, freed Mara's soul. If becoming his Childe will help, in any way, to ease his and your pain, I will. I will finally let Mara go, and live again." She kissed him, just briefly before pulling away, reaching for Cerberus, who still held Loki. "Let me." She took the heart-wounded man, her soon to be Sire, into her arms. "Let me Loki. Be my Sire, let me give you another Childe." She wept with his pain as he held her. "I can never replace Sapphire, but I can give you my love."

"No," Loki moaned against her. "No more, let me die. Please just let me die."

Azrael cried out in pain, as he reached for his love. "No, never, don't leave me too. Please, beloved, the keeper of my heart, please, live, if only for me." He held Loki, crying with him. "I will die if you do. Please, live, if for nothing else than I need you."

"Sapphire is dead." There was no end to the pain he felt. "My First-Born, my Childe is dead. How can you ask me to go on? My heart died with her."

"Please, I beg you, do not leave me." Fear, like he had never felt before, took hold. He had bound his life to this one, and if he could not save him, he would die. "Please, beloved, let Selene fill the ache in your soul. Let her be your Childe. Not First-Born, but still a Childe of yours." He sobbed, rocking Loki against him. "Please, oh please." He had lost so much already he, could not live through another loss, not now, not so soon. "I have lost both my children this night, do not ask me to lose you as well. Please, Loki, live."

Loki just lay against him, crying, feeling the loss, accepting his death, preparing to follow his Childe, his precious Childe. "No, you must live. You have your Children, you have your Chosen, you, have so much to live for. Please, let me die."

"No!" Michael grabbed him, pulling him away from Azrael, trying to make him see. "Please, Loki. Don't let your old Sire win, you have a life with us, with him, now. Live, if for no other reason than for spite. Take Selene, she wants to be your Childe, make her yours, live."

"The pain is like no other." A soft voice. "I know, I lost Adam, I thought there would never be anything but pain. But you can live. The loss of your First-Born, no matter how much it hurts, you can live."

Loki turned on him. "How, how can you ask me to live. How can you, who knows what it feels like, how can you, of all people ask me to live?"

"Because I do know what it feels like. I came close to fading, would have if it hadn't been for Throne. He kept my body and soul together during my grief. He wouldn't let me fade. He supported me while I bled. Just as Azrael will support you. But you can't die. I won't let you, I can't lose my Father too." He pulled Selene close, forcing her into Loki's arms. "Live, fill your soul with this Childe, let her take the pain. You have a chance that I never did. I am still alone, but you have Azrael, and you have her."

* Live, Father *, a whisper of a thought as Sapphire's voice touched him. * Live, I am at peace now, no more pain. Live. *

"Sapphire," Loki looked up, eyes wild. "Please, Sapphire, wait."

* No, Father, there is no place for you here. Live. * It was Torin. * Forgive me, I had wanted to live, but no more, just live. * Then to Azrael, * goodbye Father. Keep all in my heart safe. Live, even as you want to fade, live. * And the touch was gone.

The room was silent once again as both Loki and Azrael savored the last sweet touch of the essence of their children. But it was not over, even as Azrael looked up, tears streaming anew, he felt a light, almost kiss brush against his cheek, *g oodbye, Daddy. *

"They are gone." He whispered to Loki, pressing against him, trying to hide from the pain as the younger Kin wept. "Please, beloved, they are gone." Never, not even in his wildest dreams had he ever thought that his Childe's soul would have ever been strong enough to be able to pass through the veil. Not even for the brief moment that he had, or that Sapphire would have been willing to comfort them as she had. "Please, Loki, do as your precious Childe asks, live. There is no place for us there where they are yet."

"Here, Master." Selene wiped his tears away, calling him back to her. "Please, Loki, if Sapphire wants you to live, then do that. Live."

'Live, yes, I will live'. He pulled her against him, this one, who was willing, to, give, herself to him, was Kin already. There was no fear, no uncertainty of her life. * Hold on to me, Selene. Hold on to me, I will make you mine. I will live, give my lost Childe her wish. Be mine. * He felt her timid, quiet soul in his hands as he went to remake her, claiming her as his.

David watched on, sobbing quietly as he watched what was played out before him. They would live, Azrael and Loki would live.

* * *

Zephyr held Morgan to him, even as Eris moved to comfort them both. He was lost in her pain, a pain that he had prayed that he would never have to feel, but now, like this, he was being forced to face it.

Jacob moved to take a young boy who sat, with Titania, into his arms. "Go on Darion, go help your master and see if you can support his love too." Before moving to gather Eris, his closest sibling to him. "Go on, Mike, let Morgan find peace, if only for now. Let her hide in you."

"Zephyr." He whispered. "Mike died last night, died with the first mixing of my Fathers blood with mine, died when Cerberus branded me as his."

Jacob only tilted his head in acknowledgment. "Zeph, your girl needs you. You need her, go on little brother, go find peace." He had stood in the role of Cerberus's First-Born for so long, as Eris was never allowed to stand as such. That now even, with, the new freedom that was returned to his Sire with the return of his Line, he still behaved as such.

Another of Cerberus's sons reached for one of the mortals of Azrael's home as Cain and Shadow appeared. "I'm Rook." He wiped the tears from Amber's face. "Let your masters grieve, come and be with me."

One by one, each found some comfort from the strangers. The Rogues responded from experience. Gathering each going to let them hide from the pain that cut at them so badly. Even David's newest, Mathew, was finally coaxed into pulling away. Into accepting the hands and touch of a Kin that wasn't his master. One that he didn't know.

Zephyr looked up from where he was, holding Morgan against him, as he felt the pain filled touch on his mind. Bring her home. That was all, just one command. "Come on Morgan, love, Your master needs you now."

* * *

Azrael held out his arms as Morgan returned. Crying as she went into his arms. She was so happy to see him. She had been so afraid that she would never see him again, that now, with his arms around her, body shaking with sobs as he held her. It was her greatest prayer come true. "Morgan," his voice was so soft that had she not been where she was, she would have never heard him. "Help me."

She reached out and captured his face in between her hands. "Anything, you know that Master. Anything, just ask it, I'll do it."

He kissed her, stroking her cheek. "Be my Childe. I know that I had told you that it would be later, I had hoped to let you finish gaining your strength. But now, now I have a wound in my soul, on that only you can heal."

Morgan pulled his head to her throat. "I'll do anything I can, you know that. If becoming your Childe helps you at all, I'll do it now." She sighed as she felt his fangs puncture her skin.

Azrael cried as he felt the wound in his heart, his soul, the agony that he had feared would never give him peace. It didn't heal, didn't stop hurting, but as Morgan gave herself to him, moving to become his Childe, it did fade, just a little. Even the pain he felt as his precious Chosen began to die, was a good pain, the pain of a new beginning. And as he returned the life he had just taken from her, with her soul opening as it did to him, he was finally allowed to have hope again. * My Childe, * his mind touched her, * Topaz, my lovely Topaz ". *

*Sire, * she held on to him, even as she began to feel her new life. * Father. *

Loki, holding Selene, watched on. He still grieved, but now, the pain was bearable. This little one in his arms had made it so. And all he could hope was that as Azrael made Morgan his, then his husband would find the pain he felt to be the same.

Ezekiel lay a hand on Michael's arm. "Our Sire is going to heal now. Perhaps we should go, he needs to be with our new little sister."" He spoke softly. Not wanting to disrupt what was going on before him.

"No, wait. Give Morgan time to finish her transformation. Stay with us for a few days. She doesn't know any of you. So while you are all here, it would be easier to let her get to know you. That way I don't have to track you down to introduce you." He let his younger brother pull him close. "Besides, yes our Sire is healing, but I don't think he is ready to stand without us, or at least not yet."

"I will not leave him." Izabo stated flatly. "I will not go, not unless my Father says I must. If he needs to be with us, for now, or for however long he needs us, then I will stay."

And one after the other echoed her assurances. No they were his Children, and they would not leave him, not now, and not like this. Even Ventor, Azrael's youngest, agreed that he would not leave, he didn't care about the law.

Azrael held Topaz, his newest Fledgling as she died. Wiping the blood from her mouth as the first change, the one that always happened before the final death of the body took place. He wept with her as her fangs came down. Sharing her pain as he comforted her as best he could.

There was no pain, no agony as she lay against him. Even as she felt herself dying, there was no pain. "I love you." She murmured weakly. "I'm not afraid of this." And her eyes closed as she died.

EPILOGUE

Slowly the house returned to an almost quiet. Almost because, there was still emptiness where both Torin and Sapphire had once been.

William had returned from Cerberus's realm, blindly trying to make up for what he had said to Azrael. Sapphire had reached beyond the grave to bid both him and Zak goodbye, reaffirming the love that she had, and still felt for both of them. And in doing so, William knew that wherever she and Torin were, there was something out there, other than just the blackness of death.

Azrael cried with him as he struggled to relay what he had felt and heard. "I'm sorry Azrael, I was wrong, Robby made me see how wrong I was. I don't know where they are, but wherever it is, they're happy and they're together."

"I know that William, she was with us briefly, Tori as well. My life is still with me, because she bid Loki to live." He looked down at the body of Topaz. "I am sane again because of her little sister here. She will rise at sun set, and will be my Childe." He kissed him.

William lay against him. "Zephyr is going to be thrilled." He smiled. "Hell, I'm thrilled and I'm not one of you yet. It's going to be so weird, having a family again."

"Will," Azrael shorted his name as he had heard Gabriel, Sapphire, and Torin do so many times. "You already have a family, child. We became your family the night Gabriel took you as his husband, and his Chosen.

"Yeah, you're my in-laws for now." Then a soft, sad, smile "as Robyn, or maybe I should call her, Sapphire, would have said, ga'damn, but, what a wild bunch of in-laws." Then he nodded at the dead girl on the bed. "Warning, you might want to get ready, Morgan, I mean, Topaz is going to call you, 'Daddy', that's the way that girl is. She lost her parents at a real young age, like Christian lost his. And sometimes, when I'm passing David's room, I hear him calling David that. He probably called his first Sire that."

"I know that, William. If she does, I will accept it, as what it is meant as. I will also still have a continued connection to both Torin and Sapphire, with it." He looked up, to, where Zak stood, with, Shadow and Cain as Michael introduced the three to their aunt and uncles. "Where are you sleeping tonight pet?"

"I don't know, probably, alone. Why?"

"You sleep the day with Gabriel. If I asked you to come and be with Loki, Selene, and I. You would not have trouble sleeping through the day, would you?"

William shook his head. "No, just because I didn't sleep with any of the men here, didn't mean I didn't sleep with Selene and Anna. Over the past year, when ever Tori was sleeping with Casey, Zak had a tendency to sleep with Michael and Jason." He stopped. "I know he's Shadow now, but back then, he was still Jason. So unless she was with you, I stayed with her, and when she was, I slept with Anna." He smiled, ever so slightly. "You inviting me to go to bed with you?"

"Only if you feel it would not threaten you." Yes he wanted this boy to sleep with him and Loki wanted to share his love with another that had loved his precious one.

William turned his head, "Zak."

Zak looked up, "Will?"

"See you tomorrow night. I'm going to go and stay with Azrael and Loki." He leaned back against Azrael. Comfortable for only the third time in his life, to be willing to be loved by a man that wasn't Zak. And only the second with his mind clear.

Loki sat with Selene as they tried to calm the three mortals' in their care. Casey most of all. Torin had been something of a rarity for him, a real friend. And now with his friend gone, he was so hurt. And even though Torin had bid him goodbye before the connection was finally severed and he was fully gone, it still hurt so much.

"Casey?" Selene tried to get him to look at her.

"Mistress?" he looked at her.

"Are you going to be okay honey?"

Casey just lay against her, crying. "I-I miss him." He cried. "I loved him so much, I miss him." He had learned over the last year, that, his mistress really knew what fear and pain was. She had begun to help him, almost as much as Torin had, learn to live again. "I can't believe he is gone."

Selene sat there, holding Casey in her arms, rocking his slowly. Sharing in his pain, his loss, and his tears, as they cried together.

Loki tried to calm both Willow and Kell down. But Kell wouldn't believe that he hadn't done something to hurt Torin. That it wasn't his fault that the man that had not only helped them by healing both he and Willow, but by seeing to it that, their, tormentor paid for his crimes. "Please," he tried to pull back as Loki gathered him into his arms. 'Please, Master, I didn't mean to hurt him. All he wanted me to do is make love to him. Please, believe me, I didn't mean to kill him."

"Kell." Loki struggled not to harm the boy as he made him be still in his arms. "You did nothing wrong. And you most assuredly didn't kill him." He hushed the boy's protests with a kiss. "No, more, you must let it go. The pain is still too new and too raw."

"But he died." Why couldn't he make this man, his master, understand. "I touched him, and he died."

Loki closed his eyes, trying to gather himself, trying to keep from touching that part of his heart that hurt so much. "Kell." He whispered. "You did no wrong, if anything, both Azrael and I have you to thank. You were willing to share pleasure with him, be open to him. Torin would have died, no matter what you did or didn't do, but feel comfort in knowing that before he died, he shared his pleasure and his love with you."

*Beloved, * Loki looked up to where Azrael sat, holding William. * I am taking Topaz and this one, and seeking my bed. Will you join us? *

*Yes, I'm only trying to convince Kell that Torin's death wasn't his fault. He thinks that just because he was the last one to touch him, he killed him. *

*Let us go somewhere alone and I will make the boy understand, there was nothing that he could have done to cause or stop it. Tori's mind would not be mine. His was a flawed Gift. *

*No, love, not flawed, never flawed. * Loki was quick to disagree with his lover. * His soul, it was too strong, but it could not leave, not as long as Sapphire lived, so his mind, the only thing he could send, on, was the thing that fled. *

*Thank you. *

*Let's go to bed. Is William coming? * Loki finally noticed, whom, Azrael held.

Azrael stood, pulling away from William to lift Topaz's body into his arms. * Yes, I still have something of Torin and Sapphire in his continued love for them. *

William let Azrael lead him down the hall. He knew Robyn was okay now, even happy in her death. But he still hurt, and he knew that these two men, who were still here, they hurt too. So with them, he would share his hurt.

"Will?" Azrael whispered as the opened the door to his chamber. "Again, I must ask you. Is this what you can live with? I do not threaten you or your connection with your love?" He stroked the boy's cheek.

William looked into the pain filled, brown, eyes. "Other than Zak, you two are the only ones that really, really, loved her like I do. Zak is with those that can help him. So yes, I am sure I want this, and no, you don't threaten me. I believe you won't hurt me. Robby trusted you, and even with what she was like, she trusted you not to do her wrong. If she could trust you, like that, how could I not? Please, Azrael, I am sorry for what I said. I was wrong. I know that."

Azrael touched his face as the door closed. "I know you did not mean what you said, love. It was the pain." Even though William was willing to be open to others, Azrael felt the boys lips tremble as he kissed him. "If that is so, love, grieve with me, share the pain that we still suffer."

Later, much, later, as Azrael lay among the tangle or bodies on his bed, he closed his eyes, fighting the pain and the tears as he sought out the one Kin that he still has to tell of Torin's and Sapphire's death, * Isis. *

Her soft light touch brushed over him. * What is it Azrael. What has happened to have you summoning me as you are? *

*Link with me, there is so much I need to tell you. * He opened himself to her. And what had happened since last she had seen him played out in her mind. From his rescuing Loki and his linking his life to the wounded Kin, to the poor abused children that were brought for Torin to heal, and his subsequent challenge and victory over the one that had abused them so. The joy of the welcoming of Horus's Childe back to the fold and his making and loss of his Mageling Childe. And with his death, the loss of Sapphire as well.

*Keep your children with you and your cherished beloved for now, little one. * The pain and sorrow in her thoughts was almost too much for Azrael to bear. * Call on me if that little one you have taken does not ease your pain. I will come. *

*She has. Oh I still bleed from my loss, but between she and my beloved's new Childe, I will heal. Tori, was, not the first Childe I have been forced to release. Only the newest and most painful. *

He could feel her sob in pain down the link they now shared. * Hold my littlest, that wonderful Childe. Let her, know, as she rises that I am here, and will always be here. I am so sorry for your loss, Azrael, I know it is a mortal saying, but it is even more true for us. No Childe should die before their parent. *

*Thank you Isis. Please pass along what has happened to the others. So that not only will they know of Torin's passing, but of Cerberus's return to us. Sleep well, aunt. *

*Safe domain the eldest of my brother. *

Azrael rolled over, pulling Loki, his love, his life, to him

"Did you reach her?" Loki's voice was soft, not wanting to disturb the sleeping mortals in their room.

"Yes, she knows all I know now."

"And she knows of me? Is she upset that you chose to take me as your husband?"

Azrael pulled him close. * Yes, my most, beloved, of all, the keeper of my heart. She knows of you, and no, she is not upset. I told you, she would welcome you. Enough fear, you are with me now, and with me you will always remain. * He was so tired. "Good night love." He whispered, his arms tightening around Loki. "Sleep safe, beloved, sleep safe."

THE LAST BABBLE YOU WILL GET FROM ME, FOR A WHILE.

Okay, so now you've finished yet another of my books, the last in the trilogy. But don't worry. I've got plans and ideas for yet another trilogy, so just hold on. It's coming, I swear, it's coming,

You have no idea how hard it was killing off two of the main characters in these pages. I cried, I never realized how much these two had come to mean to me. Maybe it's just me and my twisted little mind, but they had become almost real to me, so when they died, I so wanted to do it up right. So that is how your handy erotica became serious for a while. Sorry, but with each return to this universe I make, the world in my heart and mind becomes more and more real to me.

Once again, thanks to all my friends and enemies for giving me the push to finish this mad dream. And to my editor, who is still pulling her hair out over the amount of work I keep giving her.

And, like I did in the other two, a quick note reminding you all to enjoy life and to enjoy it and all those you love, for just that, life.

See ya in a few.

Review This Story || Email Author: Veronica Leigh Marquette



MORE BDSM STORIES @ SEX STORIES POST